summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/65359-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/65359-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/65359-0.txt7806
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7806 deletions
diff --git a/old/65359-0.txt b/old/65359-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index ecae725..0000000
--- a/old/65359-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7806 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook, James Clerk Maxwell and Modern Physics, by
-Richard Glazebrook
-
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-
-
-
-Title: James Clerk Maxwell and Modern Physics
-
-
-Author: Richard Glazebrook
-
-
-
-Release Date: May 16, 2021 [eBook #65359]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-
-***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK JAMES CLERK MAXWELL AND MODERN
-PHYSICS***
-
-
-E-text prepared by Fay Dunn, Charlie Howard, and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
-available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)
-
-
-
-Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
- file which includes the original illustrations.
- See 65359-h.htm or 65359-h.zip:
- (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/65359/65359-h/65359-h.htm)
- or
- (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/65359/65359-h.zip)
-
-
- Images of the original pages are available through
- Internet Archive. See
- https://archive.org/details/jamesclerkmaxwel00glaziala
-
-
-Transcriber’s note:
-
- Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
-
- Superscripts that cannot be represented directly are
- enclosed by curly brackets immediately after a caret
- character (example: n^{th}).
-
-
- Some characters might not display properly in this UTF-8
- text file (e.g., empty squares). If so, the reader should
- consult the html version or the original page images noted
- above.
-
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: (cover)]
-
-
-_The Century Science Series_
-
-Edited by Sir Henry E. Roscoe, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S.
-
-
-JAMES CLERK MAXWELL AND MODERN PHYSICS
-
-
- * * * * * *
-
-The Century Science Series.
-
-EDITED BY
-
-SIR HENRY E. ROSCOE, D.C.L., F.R.S., M.P.
-
-
- John Dalton and the Rise of Modern Chemistry.
- By Sir HENRY E. ROSCOE, F.R.S.
-
- Major Rennell, F.R.S., and the Rise of English Geography.
- By CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, C.B., F.R.S., President of the Royal
- Geographical Society.
-
- Justus von Liebig: his Life and Work (1803–1873).
- By W. A. SHENSTONE, F.I.C., Lecturer on Chemistry in Clifton
- College.
-
- The Herschels and Modern Astronomy.
- By AGNES M. CLERKE, Author of “A Popular History of Astronomy
- during the 19th Century,” &c.
-
- Charles Lyell and Modern Geology.
- By Rev. Professor T. G. BONNEY, F.R.S.
-
- James Clerk Maxwell and Modern Physics.
- By R. T. GLAZEBROOK, F.R.S., Fellow of Trinity College,
- Cambridge.
-
-
- _In Preparation._
-
- Michael Faraday: his Life and Work.
- By Professor SILVANUS P. THOMPSON, F.R.S.
-
- Humphry Davy.
- By T. E. THORPE, F.R.S., Principal Chemist of the Government
- Laboratories.
-
- Pasteur: his Life and Work.
- By M. ARMAND RUFFER, M.D., Director of the British Institute of
- Preventive Medicine.
-
- Charles Darwin and the Origin of Species.
- By EDWARD B. POULTON, M.A., F.R.S., Hope Professor of Zoology
- in the University of Oxford.
-
- Hermann von Helmholtz.
- By A. W. RÜCKER, F.R.S., Professor of Physics in the Royal
- College of Science, London.
-
-CASSELL & COMPANY, LIMITED, _London_; _Paris_ & _Melbourne_.
-
- * * * * * *
-
-
-[Illustration: J. Clerk Maxwell
-
-(_From a Photograph of the Picture by G. Lowes Dickinson, Esq., in the
-Hall of Trinity College, Cambridge._)]
-
-
-The Century Science Series
-
-JAMES CLERK MAXWELL AND MODERN PHYSICS
-
-by
-
-R. T. GLAZEBROOK, F.R.S.
-
-Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge
-University Lecturer in Mathematics, and Assistant Director of the
-Cavendish Laboratory
-
-
-
-
-
-
-Cassell and Company, Limited
-London, Paris & Melbourne
-1896
-All Rights Reserved
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE.
-
-
-The task of giving some account of Maxwell’s work--of describing the
-share that he has taken in the advance of Physical Science during the
-latter half of this nineteenth century--has proved no light labour.
-The problems which he attacked are of such magnitude and complexity,
-that the attempt to explain them and their importance, satisfactorily,
-without the aid of symbols, is almost foredoomed to failure. However,
-the attempt has been made, in the belief that there are many who,
-though they cannot follow the mathematical analysis of Maxwell’s work,
-have sufficient general knowledge of physical ideas and principles to
-make an account of Maxwell and of the development of the truths that he
-discovered, subjects of intelligent interest.
-
-Maxwell’s life was written in 1882 by two of those who were most
-intimately connected with him, Professor Lewis Campbell and Dr.
-Garnett. Many of the biographical details of the earlier part of this
-book are taken from their work. My thanks are due to them and to their
-publishers, Messrs. Macmillan, for permission to use any of the letters
-which appear in their biography. I trust that my brief account may
-be sufficient to induce many to read Professor Campbell’s “Life and
-Letters,” with a view of learning more of the inner thoughts of one who
-has left so strong an imprint on all he undertook, and was so deeply
-loved by all who knew him.
-
- R. T. G.
-
- _Cambridge,
- December, 1895._
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS.
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I. EARLY LIFE 9
-
- II. UNDERGRADUATE LIFE AT CAMBRIDGE 28
-
- III. EARLY RESEARCHES--PROFESSOR AT ABERDEEN 38
-
- IV. PROFESSOR AT KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON--LIFE AT GLENLAIR 54
-
- V. CAMBRIDGE--PROFESSOR OR PHYSICS 60
-
- VI. CAMBRIDGE--THE CAVENDISH LABORATORY 73
-
- VII. SCIENTIFIC WORK--COLOUR VISION 93
-
- VIII. SCIENTIFIC WORK--MOLECULAR THEORY 108
-
- IX. SCIENTIFIC WORK--ELECTRICAL THEORIES 148
-
- X. DEVELOPMENT OF MAXWELL’S THEORY 202
-
-
-
-
-JAMES CLERK MAXWELL
-
-AND MODERN PHYSICS.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-EARLY LIFE.
-
-
-“One who has enriched the inheritance left by Newton and has
-consolidated the work of Faraday--one who impelled the mind of
-Cambridge to a fresh course of real investigation--has clearly earned
-his place in human memory.” It was thus that Professor Lewis Campbell
-and Mr. Garnett began in 1882 their life of James Clerk Maxwell. The
-years which have passed, since that date, have all tended to strengthen
-the belief in the greatness of Maxwell’s work and in the fertility
-of his genius, which has inspired the labours of those who, not in
-Cambridge only, but throughout the world, have aided in developing the
-seeds sown by him. My object in the following pages will be to give
-some very brief account of his life and writings, in a form which may,
-I hope, enable many to realise what Physical Science owes to one who
-was to me a most kind friend as well as a revered master.
-
-The Clerks of Penicuik, from whom Clerk Maxwell was descended, were
-a distinguished family. Sir John Clerk, the great-great-grandfather
-of Clerk Maxwell, was a Baron of the Exchequer in Scotland from
-1707 to 1755; he was also one of the Commissioners of the Union,
-and was in many ways an accomplished scholar. His second son George
-married a first cousin, Dorothea Maxwell, the heiress of Middlebie in
-Dumfriesshire, and took the name of Maxwell. By the death of his elder
-brother James in 1782 George Clerk Maxwell succeeded to the baronetcy
-and the property of Penicuik. Before this time he had become involved
-in mining and manufacturing speculations, and most of the Middlebie
-property had been sold to pay his debts.
-
-The property of Sir George Clerk Maxwell descended in 1798 to his two
-grandsons, Sir George Clerk and Mr. John Clerk Maxwell. It had been
-arranged that the younger of the two was to take the remains of the
-Middlebie property and to assume with it the name of Maxwell. Sir
-George Clerk was member for Midlothian, and held office under Sir
-Robert Peel. John Clerk Maxwell was the father of James Clerk Maxwell,
-the subject of this sketch.[1]
-
-John Clerk Maxwell lived with his widowed mother in Edinburgh until her
-death in 1824. He was a lawyer, and from time to time did some little
-business in the courts. At the same time he maintained an interest in
-scientific pursuits, especially those of a practical nature. Professor
-Campbell tells us of an endeavour to devise a bellows which would give
-a continuous draught of air. In 1831 he contributed to the _Edinburgh
-Medical and Philosophical Journal_ a paper entitled “Outlines of a Plan
-for combining Machinery with the Manual Printing Press.”
-
-In 1826 John Clerk Maxwell married Miss Frances Cay, of North Charlton,
-Northumberland. For the first few years of their married life their
-home was in Edinburgh. The old estate of Middlebie had been greatly
-reduced in extent, and there was not a house on it in which the laird
-could live. However, soon after his marriage, John Clerk Maxwell
-purchased the adjoining property of Glenlair and built a mansion-house
-for himself and his wife. Mr. Maxwell superintended the building work.
-The actual working plans for some further additions made in 1843
-were his handiwork. A garden was laid out and planted, and a dreary
-stony waste was converted into a pleasant home. For some years after
-he settled at Glenlair the house in Edinburgh was retained by Mr.
-Maxwell, and here, on June 13, 1831, was born his only son, James Clerk
-Maxwell. A daughter, born earlier, died in infancy. Glenlair, however,
-was his parents’ home, and nearly all the reminiscences we have of
-his childhood are connected with it. The laird devoted himself to his
-estates and to the education of his son, taking, however, from time to
-time his full share in such county business as fell to him. Glenlair in
-1830 was very much in the wilds; the journey from Edinburgh occupied
-two days. “Carriages in the modern sense were hardly known to the Vale
-of Urr. A sort of double gig with a hood was the best apology for a
-travelling coach, and the most active mode of locomotion was in a kind
-of rough dog-cart known in the family speech as a hurly.”[2]
-
-Mrs. Maxwell writes thus[3], when the boy was nearly three years old,
-to her sister, Miss Jane Cay:--
-
- “He is a very happy man, and has improved much since the
- weather got moderate. He has great work with doors, locks,
- keys, etc., and ‘Show me how it doos’ is never out of his
- mouth. He also investigates the hidden course of streams and
- bell-wires--the way the water gets from the pond through the
- wall and a pend or small bridge and down a drain into Water
- Orr, then past the smiddy and down to the sea, where Maggy’s
- ships sail. As to the bells, they will not rust; he stands
- sentry in the kitchen and Mag runs through the house ringing
- them all by turns, or he rings and sends Bessy to see and shout
- to let him know; and he drags papa all over to show him the
- holes where the wires go through.”
-
-To discover “how it doos” was thus early his aim. His cousin, Mrs.
-Blackburn, tells us that throughout his childhood his constant question
-was, “What’s the go of that? What does it do?” And if the answer were
-too vague or inconclusive, he would add, “But what’s the _particular_
-go of that?”
-
-Professor Campbell’s most interesting account of these early years is
-illustrated by a number of sketches of episodes in his life. In one
-Maxwell is absorbed in watching the fiddler at a country dance; in
-another he is teaching his dog some tricks; in a third he is helping a
-smaller boy in his efforts to build a castle. Together with his cousin,
-Miss Wedderburn, he devised a number of figures for a toy known as a
-magic disc, which afterwards developed into the zoetrope or wheel of
-life, and in which, by means of an ingenious contrivance of mirrors,
-the impression of a continuous movement was produced.
-
-This happy life went on until his mother’s death in December, 1839; she
-died, at the age of forty-eight, of the painful disease to which her
-son afterwards succumbed. When James, being then eight years old, was
-told that she was now in heaven, he said: “Oh, I’m so glad! Now she’ll
-have no more pain.”
-
-After this his aunt, Miss Jane Cay, took a mother’s place. The problem
-of his education had to be faced, and the first attempts were not
-successful. A tutor had been engaged during Mrs. Maxwell’s last
-illness, and he, it seems, tried to coerce Clerk Maxwell into learning;
-but such treatment failed, and in 1841, when ten years old, he began
-his school-life at the Edinburgh Academy.
-
-School-life at first had its hardships. Maxwell’s appearance, his
-first day at school, in Galloway home-spun and square-toed shoes with
-buckles, was more than his fellows could stand. “Who made those shoes?”
-they asked[4]; and the reply they received was--
-
- “Div ye ken ’twas a man,
- And he lived in a house,
- In whilk was a mouse.”
-
-He returned to Heriot Row that afternoon, says Professor Campbell,
-“with his tunic in rags and wanting the skirt, his neat frill rumpled
-and torn--himself excessively amused by his experiences and showing not
-the slightest sign of irritation.”
-
-No. 31, Heriot Row, was the house of his widowed aunt, Mrs. Wedderburn,
-Mr. Maxwell’s sister; and this, with occasional intervals when he
-was with Miss Cay, was his home for the next eight or nine years.
-Mr. Maxwell himself, during this period, spent much of his time in
-Edinburgh, living with his sister during most of the winter and
-returning to Glenlair for the spring and summer.
-
-Much of what we know of Clerk Maxwell’s life during this period comes
-from the letters which passed between him and his father. They tell
-us of the close intimacy and affection which existed between the two,
-of the boy’s eager desire to please and amuse his father in the dull
-solitude of Glenlair, and his father’s anxiety for his welfare and
-progress.
-
-Professor Campbell was his schoolfellow, and records events of those
-years in which he shared, which bring clearly before us what Clerk
-Maxwell was like. Thus he writes[5]:--
-
- “He came to know Swift and Dryden, and after a while Hobbes,
- and Butler’s ‘Hudibras.’ Then, if his father was in Edinburgh,
- they walked together, especially on the Saturday half-holiday,
- and ‘viewed’ Leith Fort, or the preparations for the Granton
- railway, or the stratification of Salisbury Crags--always
- learning something new, and winning ideas for imagination to
- feed upon. One Saturday, February 12, 1842, he had a special
- treat, being taken ‘to see electro-magnetic machines.’”
-
-And again, speaking of his school-life:--
-
- “But at school also he gradually made his way. He soon
- discovered that Latin was worth learning, and the Greek
- Delectus interested him when we got so far. And there were two
- subjects in which he at once took the foremost place, when he
- had a fair chance of doing so; these were Scripture Biography
- and English. In arithmetic as well as in Latin his comparative
- want of readiness kept him down.
-
- “On the whole he attained a measure of success which helped
- to secure for him a certain respect; and, however strange he
- sometimes seemed to his companions, he had three qualities
- which they could not fail to understand--agile strength
- of limb, imperturbable courage, and profound good-nature.
- Professor James Muirhead remembers him as ‘a friendly boy,
- though never quite amalgamating with the rest.’ And another old
- class-fellow, the Rev. W. Macfarlane of Lenzie, records the
- following as his impression:--‘Clerk Maxwell, when he entered
- the Academy, was somewhat rustic and somewhat eccentric. Boys
- called him “Dafty,” and used to try to make fun of him. On one
- occasion I remember he turned with tremendous vigour, with a
- kind of demonic force, on his tormentors. I think he was let
- alone after that, and gradually won the respect even of the
- most thoughtless of his schoolfellows.’”
-
-The first reference to mathematical studies occurs, says Professor
-Campbell, in a letter to his father written soon after his thirteenth
-birthday.[6]
-
- “After describing the Virginian Minstrels, and betwixt
- inquiries after various pets at Glenlair, he remarks, as if it
- were an ordinary piece of news, ‘I have made a tetrahedron, a
- dodecahedron, and two other hedrons, whose names I don’t know.’
- We had not yet begun geometry, and he had certainly not at this
- time learnt the definitions in Euclid; yet he had not merely
- realised the nature of the five regular solids sufficiently to
- construct them out of pasteboard with approximate accuracy, but
- had further contrived other symmetrical polyhedra derived from
- them, specimens of which (as improved in 1848) may be still
- seen at the Cavendish Laboratory.
-
- “Who first called his attention to the pyramid, cube, etc., I
- do not know. He may have seen an account of them by chance in a
- book. But the fact remains that at this early time his fancy,
- like that of the old Greek geometers, was arrested by these
- types of complete symmetry; and his imagination so thoroughly
- mastered them that he proceeded to make them with his own
- hand. That he himself attached more importance to this moment
- than the letter indicates is proved by the care with which he
- has preserved these perishable things, so that they (or those
- which replaced them in 1848) are still in existence after
- thirty-seven years.”
-
-The summer holidays were spent at Glenlair. His cousin, Miss Jemima
-Wedderburn, was with him, and shared his play. Her skilled pencil
-has left us many amusing pictures of the time, some of which are
-reproduced by Professor Campbell. There were expeditions and picnics of
-all sorts, and a new toy known as “the devil on two sticks” afforded
-infinite amusement. The winter holidays usually found him at Penicuik,
-or occasionally at Glasgow, with Professor Blackburne or Professor
-W. Thomson (now Lord Kelvin). In October, 1844, Maxwell was promoted
-to the rector’s class-room. John Williams, afterwards Archdeacon of
-Cardigan, a distinguished Baliol man, was rector, and the change was
-in many ways an important one for Maxwell. He writes to his father: “I
-like P---- better than B----. We have lots of jokes, and he speaks a
-great deal, and we have not so much monotonous parsing. In the English
-Milton is better than the History of Greece....”
-
-P---- was the boys’ nickname for the rector; B---- for Mr. Carmichael,
-the second master. This[7] is the account of Maxwell’s first interview
-with the rector:--
-
-_Rector_: “What part of Galloway do you come from?”
-
-_J. C. M._: “From the Vale of Urr. Ye spell it o, err, err, or oo, err,
-err.”
-
-The study of geometry was begun, and in the mathematical master, Mr.
-Gloag, Maxwell found a teacher with a real gift for his task. It was
-here that Maxwell’s vast superiority to many who were his companions
-at once showed itself. “He seemed,” says Professor Campbell, “to be in
-the heart of the subject when they were only at the boundary; but the
-boyish game of contesting point by point with such a mind was a most
-wholesome stimulus, so that the mere exercise of faculty was a pure
-joy. With Maxwell the first lessons of geometry branched out at once
-into inquiries which became fruitful.”
-
-In July, 1845, he writes:--
-
- “I have got the 11th prize for Scholarship, the 1st for
- English, the prize for English verses, and the Mathematical
- Medal. I tried for Scripture knowledge, and Hamilton in the 7th
- has got it. We tried for the Medal on Thursday. I had done them
- all, and got home at half-past two; but Campbell stayed till
- four. I was rather tired with writing exercises from nine till
- half-past two.
-
- “Campbell and I went ‘once more unto the b(r)each’ to-day at
- Portobello. I can swim a little now. Campbell has got 6 prizes.
- He got a letter written too soon, congratulating him upon _my_
- medal; but there is no rivalry betwixt us, as B---- Carmichael
- says.”
-
-After a summer spent chiefly at Glenlair, he returned with his father
-to Edinburgh for the winter, and began, at the age of fourteen, to go
-to the meetings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. At the Society of
-Arts he met Mr. R. D. Hay, the decorative painter, who had interested
-himself in the attempt to reduce beauty in form and colour to
-mathematical principles. Clerk Maxwell was interested in the question
-how to draw a perfect oval, and devised a method of drawing oval curves
-which was referred by his father to Professor Forbes for his criticism
-and suggestions. After discussing the matter with Professor Kelland,
-Professor Forbes wrote as follows[8]:--
-
- “MY DEAR SIR,--I am glad to find to-day, from Professor
- Kelland, that his opinion of your son’s paper agrees with
- mine, namely, that it is most ingenious, most creditable to
- him, and, we believe, a new way of considering higher curves
- with reference to foci. Unfortunately, these ovals appear
- to be curves of a very high and intractable order, so that
- possibly the elegant method of description may not lead to a
- corresponding simplicity in investigating their properties. But
- that is not the present point. If you wish it, I think that
- the simplicity and elegance of the method would entitle it to
- be brought before the Royal Society.--Believe me, my dear sir,
- yours truly,
-
- “JAMES D. FORBES.”
-
-In consequence of this, Clerk Maxwell’s first published paper was
-communicated to the Royal Society of Edinburgh on April 6th, 1846,
-when its author was barely fifteen. Its title is as follows: “On the
-Description of Oval Curves and those having a Plurality of Foci. By Mr.
-Clerk Maxwell, Junior. With Remarks by Professor Forbes. Communicated
-by Professor Forbes.”
-
-The notice in his father’s diary runs: “M. 6 [Ap., 1846.] Royal Society
-with Jas. Professor Forbes gave acct. of James’s Ovals. Met with very
-great attention and approbation generally.”
-
-This was the beginning of the lifelong friendship between Maxwell and
-Forbes.
-
-The curves investigated by Maxwell have the property that the sum found
-by adding to the distance of any point on the curve from one focus a
-constant multiple of the distance of the same point from a second focus
-is always constant.
-
-The curves are of great importance in the theory of light, for if this
-constant factor expresses the refractive index of any medium, then
-light diverging from one focus without the medium and refracted at a
-surface bounding the medium, and having the form of one of Maxwell’s
-ovals, will be refracted so as to converge to the second focus.
-
-About the same time he was busy with some investigations on the
-properties of jelly and gutta-percha, which seem to have been suggested
-by Forbes’ “Theory of Glaciers.”
-
-He failed to obtain the Mathematical Medal in 1846--possibly on account
-of these researches--but he continued at school till 1847, when he
-left, being then first in mathematics and in English, and nearly first
-in Latin.
-
-In 1847 he was working at magnetism and the polarisation of light.
-Some time in that year he was taken by his uncle, Mr. John Cay, to see
-William Nicol, the inventor of the polarising prism, who showed him the
-colours exhibited by polarised light after passing through unannealed
-glass. On his return, he made a polariscope with a glass reflector.
-The framework of the first instrument was of cardboard, but a superior
-article was afterwards constructed of wood. Small lenses mounted on
-cardboard were employed when a conical pencil was needed. By means
-of this instrument he examined the figures exhibited by pieces of
-unannealed glass, which he prepared himself; and, with a camera lucida
-and box of colours, he reproduced these figures on paper, taking care
-to sketch no outlines, but to shade each coloured band imperceptibly
-into the next. Some of these coloured drawings he forwarded to Nicol,
-and was more than repaid by the receipt shortly afterwards of a pair of
-prisms prepared by Nicol himself. These prisms were always very highly
-prized by Maxwell. Once, when at Trinity, the little box containing
-them was carried off by his bed-maker during a vacation, and destined
-for destruction. The bed-maker died before term commenced, and it
-was only by diligent search among her effects that the prisms were
-recovered.[9] After this they were more carefully guarded, and they
-are now, together with the wooden polariscope, the bits of unannealed
-glass, and the water-colour drawings, in one of the showcases at the
-Cavendish Laboratory.
-
-About this time, Professor P. G. Tait and he were schoolfellows at the
-Academy, acknowledged as the two best mathematicians in the school. It
-was thought desirable, says Professor Campbell, that “we should have
-lessons in physical science, so one of the classical masters gave them
-out of a text-book.... The only thing I distinctly remember about these
-hours is that Maxwell and P. G. Tait seemed to know much more about the
-subject than our teacher did.”
-
-An interesting account of these days is given by Professor Tait in an
-obituary notice on Maxwell printed in the “Proceedings of the Royal
-Society of Edinburgh, 1879–80,” from which the following is taken:--
-
- “When I first made Clerk Maxwell’s acquaintance, about
- thirty-five years ago, at the Edinburgh Academy, he was a year
- before me, being in the fifth class, while I was in the fourth.
-
- “At school he was at first regarded as shy and rather dull.
- He made no friendships, and he spent his occasional holidays
- in reading old ballads, drawing curious diagrams, and making
- rude mechanical models. This absorption in such pursuits,
- totally unintelligible to his schoolfellows (who were then
- quite innocent of mathematics), of course procured him a not
- very complimentary nickname, which I know is still remembered
- by many Fellows of this Society. About the middle of his school
- career, however, he surprised his companions by suddenly
- becoming one of the most brilliant among them, gaining
- high, and sometimes the highest, prizes for scholarships,
- mathematics, and English verse composition. From this time
- forward I became very intimate with him, and we discussed
- together, with schoolboy enthusiasm, numerous curious
- problems, among which I remember particularly the various plane
- sections of a ring or tore, and the form of a cylindrical
- mirror which should show one his own image unperverted. I
- still possess some of the MSS. we exchanged in 1846 and early
- in 1847. Those by Maxwell are on ‘The Conical Pendulum,’
- ‘Descartes’ Ovals,’ ‘Meloid and Apioid,’ and ‘Trifocal Curves.’
- All are drawn up in strict geometrical form and divided into
- consecutive propositions. The three latter are connected with
- his first published paper, communicated by Forbes to this
- society and printed in our ‘Proceedings,’ vol. ii., under the
- title, ‘On the Description of Oval Curves and those having a
- Plurality of Foci’ (1846). At the time when these papers were
- written he had received no instruction in mathematics beyond a
- few books of Euclid and the merest elements of algebra.”
-
-In November, 1847, Clerk Maxwell entered the University of Edinburgh,
-learning mathematics from Kelland, natural philosophy from J. D.
-Forbes, and logic from Sir W. R. Hamilton. At this time, according to
-Professor Campbell[10]--
-
- “he still occasioned some concern to the more conventional
- amongst his friends by the originality and simplicity of his
- ways. His replies in ordinary conversation were indirect and
- enigmatical, often uttered with hesitation and in a monotonous
- key. While extremely neat in his person, he had a rooted
- objection to the vanities of starch and gloves. He had a pious
- horror of destroying anything, even a scrap of writing-paper.
- He preferred travelling by the third class in railway journeys,
- saying he liked a hard seat. When at table he often seemed
- abstracted from what was going on, being absorbed in observing
- the effects of refracted light in the finger-glasses, or in
- trying some experiment with his eyes--seeing round a corner,
- making invisible stereoscopes, and the like. Miss Cay used
- to call his attention by crying, ‘Jamsie, you’re in a prop.’
- He never tasted wine; and he spoke to gentle and simple in
- exactly the same tone. On the other hand, his teachers--Forbes
- above all--had formed the highest opinion of his intellectual
- originality and force; and a few experienced observers, in
- watching his devotion to his father, began to have some inkling
- of his heroic singleness of heart. To his college companions,
- whom he could now select at will, his quaint humour was an
- endless delight. His chief associates, after I went to the
- University of Glasgow, were my brother, Robert Campbell (still
- at the Academy), P. G. Tait, and Allan Stewart. Tait went
- to Peterhouse, Cambridge, in 1848, after one session of the
- University of Edinburgh; Stewart to the same college in 1849;
- Maxwell did not go up until 1850.”
-
-During this period he wrote two important papers. The one, on “Rolling
-Curves,” was read to the Royal Society of Edinburgh by Professor
-Kelland--(“it was not thought proper for a boy in a round jacket to
-mount the rostrum”)--in February, 1849; the other, on “The Equilibrium
-of Elastic Solids,” appeared in the spring of 1850.
-
-The vacations were spent at Glenlair, and we learn from letters to
-Professor Campbell and others how the time was passed.
-
-“On Saturday,” he writes[11]--April 26th, 1848, just after his
-arrival home--“the natural philosophers ran up Arthur’s Seat with the
-barometer. The Professor set it down at the top.... He did not set it
-straight, and made the hill grow fifty feet; but we got it down again.”
-
-In a letter of July in the same year he describes his laboratory:--
-
- “I have regularly set up shop now above the wash-house at the
- gate, in a garret. I have an old door set on two barrels, and
- two chairs, of which one is safe, and a skylight above which
- will slide up and down.
-
- “On the door (or table) there is a lot of bowls, jugs, plates,
- jam pigs, etc., containing water, salt, soda, sulphuric acid,
- blue vitriol, plumbago ore; also broken glass, iron, and copper
- wire, copper and zinc plate, bees’ wax, sealing wax, clay,
- rosin, charcoal, a lens, a Smee’s galvanic apparatus, and a
- countless variety of little beetles, spiders, and wood lice,
- which fall into the different liquids and poison themselves. I
- intend to get up some more galvanism in jam pigs; but I must
- first copper the interiors of the pigs, so I am experimenting
- on the best methods of electrotyping. So I am making copper
- seals with the device of a beetle. First, I thought a beetle
- was a good conductor, so I embedded one in wax (not at all
- cruel, because I slew him in boiling water, in which he never
- kicked), leaving his back out; but he would not do. Then I took
- a cast of him in sealing wax, and pressed wax into the hollow,
- and blackleaded it with a brush; but neither would that do. So
- at last I took my fingers and rubbed it, which I find the best
- way to use the blacklead. Then it coppered famously. I melt out
- the wax with the lens, that being the cleanest way of getting a
- strong heat, so I do most things with it that need heat. To-day
- I astonished the natives as follows. I took a crystal of blue
- vitriol and put the lens to it, and so drove off the water,
- leaving a white powder. Then I did the same to some washing
- soda, and mixed the two white powders together, and made a
- small native spit on them, which turned them green by a mutual
- exchange, thus:--1. Sulphate of copper and carbonate of soda.
- 2. Sulphate of soda and carbonate of copper (blue or green).”
-
-Of his reading he says:--“I am reading Herodotus’ ‘Euterpe,’ having
-taken the turn--that is to say that sometimes I can do props., read
-Diff. and Int. Calc., Poisson, Hamilton’s dissertation, etc.”
-
-In September he was busy with polarised light. “We were at Castle
-Douglas yesterday, and got crystals of saltpetre, which I have been
-cutting up into plates to-day in hopes to see rings.”
-
-In July, 1849, he writes[12]:--
-
- “I have set up the machine for showing the rings in crystals,
- which I planned during your visit last year. It answers very
- well. I also made some experiments on compressed jellies in
- illustration of my props. on that subject. The principal one
- was this:--The jelly is poured while hot into the annular space
- contained between a paper cylinder and a cork; then, when cold,
- the cork is twisted round and the jelly exposed to polarised
- light, when a transverse cross, X, not +, appears, with rings
- as the inverse square of the radius, all which is fully
- verified. Hip! etc. _Q.E.D._”
-
-And again on March 22nd, 1850:--
-
- “At Practical Mechanics I have been turning Devils of sorts.
- For private studies I have been reading Young’s ‘Lectures,’
- Willis’s ‘Principles of Mechanism,’ Moseley’s ‘Engineering
- and Mechanics,’ Dixon on ‘Heat,’ and Moigno’s ‘Répertoire
- d’Optique.’ This last is a very complete analysis of all that
- has been done in the optical way from Fresnel to the end of
- 1849, and there is another volume a-coming which will complete
- the work. There is in it, besides common optics, all about the
- other things which accompany light, as heat, chemical action,
- photographic rays, action on vegetables, etc.
-
- “My notions are rather few, as I do not _entertain_ them just
- now. I have a notion for the torsion of wires and rods, not
- to be made till the vacation; of experiments on the action of
- compression on glass, jelly, etc., numerically done up; of
- papers for the Physico-Mathematical Society (which is to revive
- in earnest next session!); on the relations of optical and
- mechanical constants, their desirableness, etc.; and suspension
- bridges, and catenaries, and elastic curves. Alex. Campbell,
- Agnew, and I are appointed to read up the subject of periodical
- shooting stars, and to prepare a list of the phenomena to be
- observed on the 9th August and 13th November. The society’s
- barometer is to be taken up Arthur’s Seat at the end of the
- session, when Forbes goes up, and All students are invited to
- attend, so that the existence of the society may be recognised.”
-
-It was at last settled that he was to go up to Cambridge. Tait had been
-at Peterhouse for two years, while Allan Stewart had joined him there
-in 1849, and after much discussion it was arranged that Maxwell should
-enter at the same college.
-
-Of this period of his life Tait writes as follows:--
-
- “The winter of 1847 found us together in the classes of Forbes
- and Kelland, where he highly distinguished himself. With the
- former he was a particular favourite, being admitted to the
- free use of the class apparatus for original experiments. He
- lingered here behind most of his former associates, having
- spent three years at the University of Edinburgh, working
- (without any assistance or supervision) with physical and
- chemical apparatus, and devouring all sorts of scientific
- works in the library. During this period he wrote two valuable
- papers, which are published in our ‘Transactions,’ on ‘The
- Theory of Rolling Curves’ and on ‘The Equilibrium of Elastic
- Solids.’ Thus he brought to Cambridge, in the autumn of 1850, a
- mass of knowledge which was really immense for so young a man,
- but in a state of disorder appalling to his methodical private
- tutor. Though that tutor was William Hopkins, the pupil to a
- great extent took his own way, and it may safely be said that
- no high wrangler of recent years ever entered the Senate House
- more imperfectly trained to produce ‘paying’ work than did
- Clerk Maxwell. But by sheer strength of intellect, though with
- the very minimum of knowledge how to use it to advantage under
- the conditions of the examination, he obtained the position
- of Second Wrangler, and was bracketed equal with the Senior
- Wrangler in the higher ordeal of the Smith’s Prizes. His name
- appears in the Cambridge ‘Calendar’ as Maxwell of Trinity,
- but he was originally entered at Peterhouse, and kept his
- first term there, in that small but most ancient foundation
- which has of late furnished Scotland with the majority of the
- professors of mathematics and natural philosophy in her four
- universities.”
-
-While W. D. Niven, in his preface to Maxwell’s collected works (p.
-xii.), says:--
-
- “It may readily be supposed that his preparatory training for
- the Cambridge course was far removed from the ordinary type.
- There had indeed for some time been practically no restraint
- upon his plan of study, and his mind had been allowed to follow
- its natural bent towards science, though not to an extent
- so absorbing as to withdraw him from other pursuits. Though
- he was not a sportsman--indeed, sport so-called was always
- repugnant to him--he was yet exceedingly fond of a country
- life. He was a good horseman and a good swimmer. Whence,
- however, he derived his chief enjoyment may be gathered from
- the account which Mr. Campbell gives of the zest with which he
- quoted on one occasion the lines of Burns which describe the
- poet finding inspiration while wandering along the banks of a
- stream in the free indulgence of his fancies. Maxwell was not
- only a lover of poetry, but himself a poet, as the fine pieces
- gathered together by Mr. Campbell abundantly testify. He saw,
- however, that his true calling was science, and never regarded
- these poetical efforts as other than mere pastime. Devotion
- to science, already stimulated by successful endeavour;
- a tendency to ponder over philosophical problems; and an
- attachment to English literature, particularly to English
- poetry--these tastes, implanted in a mind of singular strength
- and purity, may be said to have been the endowments with which
- young Maxwell began his Cambridge career. Besides this, his
- scientific reading, as we may gather from his papers to the
- Royal Society of Edinburgh referred to above, was already
- extensive and varied. He brought with him, says Professor Tait,
- a mass of knowledge which was really immense for so young a
- man, but in a state of disorder appalling to his methodical
- private tutor.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-UNDERGRADUATE LIFE AT CAMBRIDGE.
-
-
-Maxwell did not remain long at Peterhouse; before the end of his
-first term he migrated to Trinity, and was entered under Dr. Thompson
-December 14th, 1850. He appeared to the tutor a shy and diffident
-youth, but presently surprised Dr. Thompson by producing a bundle
-of papers--copies, probably, of those he had already published--and
-remarking, “Perhaps these may show that I am not unfit to enter at your
-College.”
-
-The change was pressed upon him by many friends, the grounds of the
-advice being that, from the large number of high wranglers recently
-at Peterhouse and the smallness of the foundation, the chances of a
-Fellowship there for a mathematical man were less than at Trinity. It
-was a step he never regretted; the prospect of a Fellowship had but
-little influence on his mind. He found, however, at the larger college
-ampler opportunities for self-improvement, and it was possible for him
-to select his friends from among men whom he otherwise would never have
-known.
-
-The record of his undergraduate life is not very full; his letters to
-his father have, unfortunately, been lost, but we have enough in the
-recollections of friends still living to picture what it was like. At
-first he lodged in King’s Parade with an old Edinburgh schoolfellow,
-C. H. Robertson. He attended the College lectures on mathematics,
-though they were somewhat elementary, and worked as a private pupil
-with Porter, of Peterhouse. His father writes to him, November, 1850:
-“Have you called on Professors Sedgwick, at Trin., and Stokes, at
-Pembroke? If not, you should do both. Stokes will be most in your line,
-if he takes you in hand at all. Sedgwick is also a great Don in his
-line, and, if you were entered in geology, would be a most valuable
-acquaintance.”
-
-In his second year he became a pupil of Hopkins, the great coach; he
-also attended Stokes’ lectures, and the friendship which lasted till
-his death was thus begun. In April, 1852, he was elected a scholar,
-and obtained rooms in College (G, Old Court). In June, 1852, he came
-of age. “I trust you will be as discreet when major as you have been
-while minor,” writes his father the day before. The next academic
-year, October, 1852, to June, 1853, was a very busy one; hard grind
-for the Tripos occupied his time, and he seems to have been thoroughly
-overstrained. He was taken ill while staying near Lowestoft with the
-Rev. C. B. Tayler, the uncle of a College friend. His own account of
-the illness is given in a letter to Professor Campbell[13], dated July
-14th, 1853.
-
- “You wrote just in time for your letter to reach me as I
- reached Cambridge. After examination, I went to visit the
- Rev. C. B. Tayler (uncle to a Tayler whom I think you have
- seen under the name of _Freshman_, etc., and author of many
- tracts and other didactic works). We had little expedites and
- walks, and things parochial and educational, and domesticity.
- I intended to return on the 18th June, but on the 17th I felt
- unwell, and took measures accordingly to be well again--_i.e._
- went to bed, and made up my mind to recover. But it lasted more
- than a fortnight, during which time I was taken care of beyond
- expectation (not that I did not expect much before). When I
- was perfectly useless and could not sit up without fainting,
- Mr. Tayler did everything for me in such a way that I had no
- fear of giving trouble. So did Mrs. Tayler; and the two nephews
- did all they could. So they kept me in great happiness all the
- time, and detained me till I was able to walk about and got
- back strength. I returned on the 4th July.
-
- “The consequence of all this is that I correspond with Mr.
- Tayler, and have entered into bonds with the nephews, of all of
- whom more hereafter. Since I came here I have been attending
- Hop., but, with his approval, did not begin full swing. I
- am getting on, though, and the work is not grinding on the
- prepared brain.”
-
-During this period he wrote some papers for the _Cambridge and Dublin
-Mathematical Journal_ which will be referred to again later. He was
-also a member of a discussion society known as the “Apostles,” and some
-of the essays contributed by him are preserved by Professor Campbell.
-Mr. Niven, in his preface to the collected edition of Maxwell’s works,
-suggests that the composition of these essays laid the foundation of
-that literary finish which is one of the characteristics of Maxwell’s
-scientific writings.
-
-Among his friends at the time were Tait, Charles Mackenzie of Caius,
-the missionary bishop of Central Africa, Henry and Frank Mackenzie of
-Trinity, Droop, third Wrangler in 1854; Gedge, Isaac Taylor, Blakiston,
-F. W. Farrar,[14] H. M. Butler,[15] Hort, V. Lushington, Cecil Munro,
-G. W. H. Tayler, and W. N. Lawson. Some of these who survived him have
-given to Professor Campbell their recollections of these undergraduate
-days, which are full of interest.
-
-Thus Mr. Lawson writes[16]:--
-
- “There must be many of his quaint verses about, if one could
- lay hands on them, for Maxwell was constantly producing
- something of the sort and bringing it round to his friends,
- with a sly chuckle at the humour, which, though his own, no one
- enjoyed more than himself.
-
- “I remember Maxwell coming to me one morning with a copy of
- verses beginning, ‘Gin a body meet a body going through the
- air,’ in which he had twisted the well-known song into a
- description of the laws of impact of solid bodies.
-
- “There was also a description which Maxwell wrote of some
- University ceremony--I forget what--in which somebody ‘went
- before’ and somebody ‘followed after,’ and ‘in the midst were
- the wranglers, playing with the symbols.’
-
- “These last words, however meant, were, in fact, a description
- of his own wonderful power. I remember, one day in lecture,
- our lecturer had filled the black-board three times with
- the investigation of some hard problem in Geometry of Three
- Dimensions, and was not at the end of it, when Maxwell came up
- with a question whether it would not come out geometrically,
- and showed how, with a figure, and in a few lines, there was
- the solution at once.
-
- “Maxwell was, I daresay you remember, very fond of a talk upon
- almost anything. He and I were pupils (at an enormous distance
- apart) of Hopkins, and I well recollect how, when I had been
- working the night before and all the morning at Hopkins’s
- problems, with little or no result, Maxwell would come in for a
- gossip, and talk on while I was wishing him far away, till at
- last, about half an hour or so before our meeting at Hopkins’s,
- he would say, ‘Well, I must go to old Hop.’s problems’; and, by
- the time we met there, they were all done.
-
- “I remember Hopkins telling me, when speaking of Maxwell,
- either just before or just after his degree, ‘It is not
- possible for that man to think incorrectly on physical
- subjects’; and Hopkins, as you know, had had, perhaps, more
- experience of mathematical minds than any man of his time.”
-
-The last clause is part of a quotation from a diary kept by Mr. Lawson
-at Cambridge, in which, under the date July 15th, 1853, he writes:--
-
- “He (Hopkins) was talking to me this evening about Maxwell.
- He says he is unquestionably the most extraordinary man he
- has met with in the whole range of his experience; he says
- it appears impossible for Maxwell to think incorrectly on
- physical subjects; that in his analysis, however, he is far
- more deficient. He looks upon him as a great genius with all
- its eccentricities, and prophesies that one day he will shine
- as a light in physical science--a prophecy in which all his
- fellow-students strenuously unite.”
-
-How many who have struggled through the “Electricity and Magnetism”
-have realised the truth of the remark about the correctness of his
-physical intuitions and the deficiency at times of his analysis!
-
-Dr. Butler, a friend of these early days, preached the University
-sermon on November 16th, 1879, ten days after Maxwell’s death, and
-spoke thus:--
-
- “It is a solemn thing--even the least thoughtful is touched
- by it--when a great intellect passes away into the silence
- and we see it no more. Such a loss, such a void, is present,
- I feel certain, to many here to-day. It is not often, even
- in this great home of thought and knowledge, that so bright
- a light is extinguished as that which is now mourned by many
- illustrious mourners, here chiefly, but also far beyond this
- place. I shall be believed when I say in all simplicity that I
- wish it had fallen to some more competent tongue to put into
- words those feelings of reverent affection which are, I am
- persuaded, uppermost in many hearts on this Sunday. My poor
- words shall be few, but believe me they come from the heart.
- You know, brethren, with what an eager pride we follow the
- fortunes of those whom we have loved and reverenced in our
- undergraduate days. We may see them but seldom, few letters may
- pass between us, but their names are never common names. They
- never become to us only what other men are. When I came up to
- Trinity twenty-eight years ago, James Clerk Maxwell was just
- beginning his second year. His position among us--I speak in
- the presence of many who remember that time--was unique. He was
- the one acknowledged man of genius among the undergraduates. We
- understood even then that, though barely of age, he was in his
- own line of inquiry not a beginner but a master. His name was
- already a familiar name to men of science. If he lived, it was
- certain that he was one of that small but sacred band to whom
- it would be given to enlarge the bounds of human knowledge.
- It was a position which might have turned the head of a
- smaller man; but the friend of whom we were all so proud, and
- who seemed, as it were, to link us thus early with the great
- outside world of the pioneers of knowledge, had one of those
- rich and lavish natures which no prosperity can impoverish,
- and which make faith in goodness easy for others. I have often
- thought that those who never knew the grand old Adam Sedgwick
- and the then young and ever-youthful Clerk Maxwell had yet to
- learn the largeness and fulness of the moulds in which some
- choice natures are framed. Of the scientific greatness of our
- friend we were most of us unable to judge; but anyone could
- see and admire the boy-like glee, the joyous invention, the
- wide reading, the eager thirst for truth, the subtle thought,
- the perfect temper, the unfailing reverence, the singular
- absence of any taint of the breath of worldliness in any of its
- thousand forms.
-
- “Brethren, you may know such men now among your college
- friends, though there can be but few in any year, or indeed in
- any century, that possess the rare genius of the man whom we
- deplore. If it be so, then, if you will accept the counsel of
- a stranger, thank God for His gift. Believe me when I tell you
- that few such blessings will come to you in later life. There
- are blessings that come once in a lifetime. One of these is the
- reverence with which we look up to greatness and goodness in
- a college friend--above us, beyond us, far out of our mental
- or moral grasp, but still one of us, near to us, our own. You
- know, in part at least, how in this case the promise of youth
- was more than fulfilled, and how the man who, but a fortnight
- ago, was the ornament of the University, and--shall I be
- wrong in saying it?--almost the discoverer of a new world of
- knowledge, was even more loved than he was admired, retaining
- after twenty years of fame that mirth, that simplicity, that
- child-like delight in all that is fresh and wonderful which we
- rejoice to think of as some of the surest accompaniment of true
- scientific genius.
-
- “You know, also, that he was a devout as well as thoughtful
- Christian. I do not note this in the triumphant spirit of a
- controversialist. I will not for a moment assume that there is
- any natural opposition between scientific genius and simple
- Christian faith. I will not compare him with others who have
- had the genius without the faith. Christianity, though she
- thankfully welcomes and deeply prizes them, does not need
- now, any more than when St. Paul first preached the Cross at
- Corinth, the speculations of the subtle or the wisdom of the
- wise. If I wished to show men, especially young men, the living
- force of the Gospel, I would take them not so much to a learned
- and devout Christian man to whom all stores of knowledge were
- familiar, but to some country village where for fifty years
- there had been devout traditions and devout practice. There
- they would see the Gospel lived out; truths, which other men
- spoke of, seen and known; a spirit not of this world, visibly,
- hourly present; citizenship in heaven daily assumed and daily
- realised. Such characters I believe to be the most convincing
- preachers to those who ask whether Revelation is a fable
- and God an unknowable. Yes, in most cases--not, I admit, in
- all--simple faith, even peradventure more than devout genius,
- is mighty for removing doubts and implanting fresh conviction.
- But having said this, we may well give thanks to God that our
- friend was what he was, a firm Christian believer, and that his
- powerful mind, after ranging at will through the illimitable
- spaces of Creation and almost handling what he called ‘the
- foundation-stones of the material universe,’ found its true
- rest and happiness in the love and the mercy of Him whom the
- humblest Christian calls his Father. Of such a man it may be
- truly said that he had his citizenship in heaven, and that he
- looked for, as a Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, through whom
- the unnumbered worlds were made, and in the likeness of whose
- image our new and spiritual body will be fashioned.”
-
-The Tripos came in January, 1854. “You will need to get muffetees for
-the Senate Room. Take your plaid or rug to wrap round your feet and
-legs,” was his father’s advice--advice which will appeal to many who
-can remember the Senate House as it felt on a cold January morning.
-
-Maxwell had been preparing carefully for this examination. Thus to
-his aunt, Miss Cay, in June, 1853, he writes:--“If anyone asks how I
-am getting on in mathematics, say that I am busy arranging everything
-so as to be able to express all distinctly, so that examiner may be
-satisfied now and pupils edified hereafter. It is pleasant work and
-very strengthening, but not nearly finished.”
-
-Still, the illness of July, 1853, had left some effect. Professor
-Baynes states that he said that on entering the Senate House for the
-first paper he felt his mind almost a blank, but by-and-by his mental
-vision became preternaturally clear.
-
-The moderators were Mackenzie of Caius, whose advice had been mainly
-instrumental in leading him to migrate to Trinity, Wm. Walton of
-Trinity, Wolstenholme of Christ’s, and Percival Frost of St. John’s.
-
-When the lists were published, Routh of Peterhouse was senior, Maxwell
-second. The examination for the Smith’s Prizes followed in a few days,
-and then Routh and Maxwell were declared equal.
-
-In a letter to Miss Cay[17] of January 13th, while waiting for the
-three days’ list, he writes:--
-
- “All my correspondents have been writing to me, which is kind,
- and have not been writing questions, which is kinder. So I
- answer you now, while I am slacking speed to get up steam,
- leaving Lewis and Stewart, etc., till next week, when I will
- give an account of the _five days_. There are a good many up
- here at present, and we get on very jolly on the whole; but
- some are not well, and some are going to be plucked or gulphed,
- as the case may be, and others are reading so hard that they
- are invisible. I go to-morrow to breakfast with shaky men, and
- after food I am to go and hear the list read out, and whether
- they are through, and bring them word. When the honour list
- comes out the poll men act as messengers. Bob Campbell comes
- in occasionally of an evening now, to discuss matters and vary
- sports. During examination I have had men at night working with
- gutta-percha, magnets, etc. It is much better than reading
- novels or talking after 5½ hours’ hard writing.”
-
-His father, on hearing the news, wrote from Edinburgh:--
-
- “I heartily congratulate you on your place in the list. I
- suppose it is higher than the speculators would have guessed,
- and quite as high as Hopkins reckoned on. I wish you success
- in the Smith’s Prizes; be sure to write me the result. I will
- see Mrs. Morrieson, and I think I will call on Dr. Gloag to
- congratulate him. He has at least three pupils gaining honours.”
-
-His friends in Edinburgh were greatly pleased. “I get congratulations
-on all hands,” his father writes,[18] “including Professor Kelland
-and Sandy Fraser and all others competent.... To-night or on Monday
-I shall expect to hear of the Smith’s Prizes.” And again, February
-6th, 1854:--“George Wedderburn came into my room at 2 a.m. yesterday
-morning, having seen the Saturday _Times_, received by the express
-train.... As you are equal to the Senior in the champion trial, you are
-very little behind him.”
-
-Or again, March 5th, 1854:--
-
- “Aunt Jane stirred me up to sit for my picture, as she said you
- wished for it and were entitled to ask for it _qua_ Wrangler. I
- have had four sittings to Sir John Watson Gordon, and it is now
- far advanced; I think it is very like. It is kitcat size, to be
- a companion to Dyce’s picture of your mother and self, which
- Aunt Jane says she is to leave to you.”
-
-And now the long years of preparation were nearly over. The cunning
-craftsman was fitted with his tools; he could set to work to unlock the
-secrets of Nature; he was free to employ his genius and his knowledge
-on those tasks for which he felt most fitted.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-EARLY RESEARCHES.--PROFESSOR AT ABERDEEN.
-
-
-From this time on Maxwell’s life becomes a record of his writings
-and discoveries. It will, however, probably be clearest to separate
-as far as possible biographical details from a detailed account of
-his scientific work, leaving this for consecutive treatment in later
-chapters, and only alluding to it so far as may prove necessary to
-explain references in his letters.
-
-He continued in Cambridge till the Long Vacation of 1854, reading
-Mill’s “Logic.” “I am experiencing the effects of Mill,” he writes,
-March 25th, 1854, “but I take him slowly. I do not think him the last
-of his kind. I think more is wanted to bring the connexion of sensation
-with science to light, and to show what it is not.” He also read
-Berkeley on “The Theory of Vision” and “greatly admired it.”
-
-About the same time he devised an ophthalmoscope.[19]
-
- “I have made an instrument for seeing into the eye through
- the pupil. The difficulty is to throw the light in at that
- small hole and look in at the same time; but that difficulty
- is overcome, and I can see a large part of the back of the eye
- quite distinctly with the image of the candle on it. People
- find no inconvenience in being examined, and I have got dogs
- to sit quite still and keep their eyes steady. Dogs’ eyes are
- very beautiful behind--a copper-coloured ground, with glorious
- bright patches and networks of blue, yellow, and green, with
- blood-vessels great and small.”
-
-After the vacation he returned to Cambridge, and the letters refer to
-the colour-top. Thus to Miss Cay, November 24th, 1854, p. 208:--
-
- “I have been very busy of late with various things, and am just
- beginning to make papers for the examination at Cheltenham,
- which I have to conduct about the 11th of December. I have
- also to make papers to polish off my pups. with. I have been
- spinning colours a great deal, and have got most accurate
- results, proving that ordinary people’s eyes are all made
- alike, though some are better than others, and that other
- people see two colours instead of three; but all those who do
- so agree amongst themselves. I have made a triangle of colours
- by which you may make out everything.
-
- “If you can find out any people in Edinburgh who do not see
- colours (I know the Dicksons don’t), pray drop a hint that
- I would like to see them. I have put one here up to a dodge
- by which he distinguishes colours without fail. I have also
- constructed a pair of squinting spectacles, and am beginning
- operations on a squinting man.”
-
-A paper written for his own use originally some time in 1854, but
-communicated as a parting gift to his friend Farrar, who was about to
-become a master at Marlborough, gives us some insight into his view of
-life at the age of twenty-three.
-
- “He that would enjoy life and act with freedom must have the
- work of the day continually before his eyes. Not yesterday’s
- work, lest he fall into despair; nor to-morrow’s, lest he
- become a visionary--not that which ends with the day, which is
- a worldly work; nor yet that only which remains to eternity,
- for by it he cannot shape his actions.
-
- “Happy is the man who can recognise in the work of to-day a
- connected portion of the work of life and an embodiment of
- the work of Eternity. The foundations of his confidence are
- unchangeable, for he has been made a partaker of Infinity. He
- strenuously works out his daily enterprises because the present
- is given him for a possession.
-
- “Thus ought Man to be an impersonation of the divine process
- of nature, and to show forth the union of the infinite with
- the finite, not slighting his temporal existence, remembering
- that in it only is individual action possible; nor yet shutting
- out from his view that which is eternal, knowing that Time is
- a mystery which man cannot endure to contemplate until eternal
- Truth enlighten it.”
-
-His father was unwell in the Christmas vacation of that year, and he
-could not return to Cambridge at the beginning of the Lent term. “My
-steps,” he writes[20] to C. J. Munro from Edinburgh, February 19th,
-1855, “will be no more by the reedy and crooked till Easter term.... I
-should like to know how many kept bacalaurean weeks go to each of these
-terms, and when they begin and end. Overhaul the Calendar, and when
-found make note of.”
-
-He was back in Cambridge for the May term, working at the motion
-of fluids and at his colour-top. A paper on “Experiments on Colour
-as Perceived by the Eye” was communicated to the Royal Society of
-Edinburgh on March 19th, 1855. The experiments were shown to the
-Cambridge Philosophical Society in May following, and the results are
-thus described in two letters[21] to his father, Saturday, May 5th,
-1855:
-
- “The Royal Society have been very considerate in sending me my
- paper on ‘Colours’ just when I wanted it for the Philosophical
- here. I am to let them see the tricks on Monday evening,
- and I have been there preparing their experiments in the
- gaslight. There is to be a meeting in my rooms to-night to
- discuss Adam Smith’s ‘Theory of Moral Sentiments,’ so I must
- clear up my litter presently. I am working away at electricity
- again, and have been working my way into the views of heavy
- German writers. It takes a long time to reduce to order all
- the notions one gets from these men, but I hope to see my way
- through the subject and arrive at something intelligible in the
- way of a theory....
-
- “The colour trick came off on Monday, 7th. I had the
- proof-sheets of my paper, and was going to read; but I changed
- my mind and talked instead, which was more to the purpose.
- There were sundry men who thought that blue and yellow make
- green, so I had to undeceive them. I have got Hay’s book of
- colours out of the Univ. Library, and am working through the
- specimens, matching them with the top. I have a new trick of
- stretching the string horizontally above the top, so as to
- touch the upper part of the axis. The motion of the axis sets
- the string a-vibrating in the same time with the revolutions of
- the top, and the colours are seen in the haze produced by the
- vibration. Thomson has been spinning the top, and he finds my
- diagram of colours agrees with his experiments, but he doubts
- about browns, what is their composition. I have got colcothar
- brown, and can make white with it, and blue and green; also,
- by mixing red with a little blue and green and a great deal of
- black, I can match colcothar exactly.
-
- “I have been perfecting my instrument for looking into the eye.
- Ware has a little beast like old Ask, which sits quite steady
- and seems to like being looked at, and I have got several men
- who have large pupils and do not wish to let me look in. I
- have seen the image of the candle distinctly in all the eyes I
- have tried, and the veins of the retina were visible in some;
- but the dogs’ eyes showed all the ramifications of veins, with
- glorious blue and green network, so that you might copy down
- everything. I have shown lots of men the image in my own eye by
- shutting off the light till the pupil dilated and then letting
- it on.
-
- “I am reading Electricity and working at Fluid Motion, and have
- got out the condition of a fluid being able to flow the same
- way for a length of time and not wriggle about.”
-
-The British Association met at Glasgow in September, 1855, and Maxwell
-was present, and showed his colour-top at Professor Ramsay’s house to
-some of those interested. Letters[22] to his father about this time
-describe some of the events of the meeting and his own plans for the
-term.
-
- “We had a paper from Brewster on ‘The theory of three colours
- in the spectrum,’ in which he treated Whewell with philosophic
- pity, commending him to the care of Prof. Wartman of Geneva,
- who was considered the greatest authority in cases of his
- kind--cases, in fact, of colour-blindness. Whewell was in the
- room, but went out and avoided the quarrel; and Stokes made a
- few remarks, stating the case not only clearly but courteously.
- However, Brewster did not seem to see that Stokes admitted
- his experiments to be correct, and the newspapers represented
- Stokes as calling in question the accuracy of the experiments.
-
- “I am getting my electrical mathematics into shape, and I see
- through some parts which were rather hazy before; but I do not
- find very much time for it at present, because I am reading
- about heat and fluids, so as not to tell lies in my lectures.
- I got a note from the Society of Arts about the platometer,
- awarding thanks and offering to defray the expenses to the
- extent of £10, on the machine being produced in working order.
- When I have arranged it in my head, I intend to write to James
- Bryson about it.
-
- “I got a long letter from Thomson about colours and
- electricity. He is beginning to believe in my theory about all
- colours being capable of reference to three standard ones, and
- he is very glad that I should poach on his electrical preserves.
-
- “... It is difficult to keep up one’s interest in intellectual
- matters when friends of the intellectual kind are scarce.
- However, there are plenty friends not intellectual who serve
- to bring out the active and practical habits of mind, which
- overly-intellectual people seldom do. Wherefore, if I am to be
- up this term, I intend to addict myself rather to the working
- men who are getting up classes than to pups., who are in
- the main a vexation. Meanwhile, there is the examination to
- consider.
-
- “You say Dr. Wilson has sent his book. I will write and thank
- him. I suppose it is about colour-blindness. I intend to begin
- Poisson’s papers on electricity and magnetism to-morrow. I have
- got them out of the library. My reading hitherto has been of
- novels--‘Shirley’ and ‘The Newcomes,’ and now ‘Westward Ho.’
-
- “Macmillan proposes to get up a book of optics with my
- assistance, and I feel inclined for the job. There is great
- bother in making a mathematical book, especially on a subject
- with which you are familiar, for in correcting it you do as
- you would to pups.--look if the principle and result is right,
- and forget to look out for small errors in the course of the
- work. However, I expect the work will be salutary, as involving
- hard work, and in the end much abuse from coaches and students,
- and certainly no vain fame, except in Macmillan’s puffs. But,
- if I have rightly conceived the plan of an educational book
- on optics, it will be very different in manner, though not in
- matter, from those now used.”
-
-The examination referred to was that for a Fellowship at Trinity, and
-Maxwell was elected on October 10th, 1855.
-
-He was immediately asked to lecture for the College, on hydrostatics
-and optics, to the upper division of the third year, and to set papers
-for the questionists. In consequence, he declined to take pupils, in
-order to have time for reading and doing private mathematics, and for
-seeing the men who attended his lectures.
-
-In November he writes: “I have been lecturing two weeks now, and the
-class seems improving; and they come and ask questions, which is a good
-sign. I have been making curves to show the relations of pressure and
-volume in gases, and they make the subject easier.”
-
-Still, he found time to attend Professor Willis’s lectures on mechanism
-and to continue his reading. “I have been reading,” he writes, “old
-books on optics, and find many things in them far better than what is
-new. The foreign mathematicians are discovering for themselves methods
-which were well known at Cambridge in 1720, but are now forgotten.”
-
-The “Poisson” was read to help him with his own views on electricity,
-which were rapidly maturing, and the first of that great series of
-works which has revolutionised the science was published on December
-10th, 1855, when his paper on “Faraday’s Lines of Force” was read to
-the Cambridge Philosophical Society.
-
-The next term found him back in Cambridge at work on his lectures, full
-of plans for a new colour top and other matters. Early in February
-he received a letter from Professor Forbes, telling him that the
-Professorship of Natural Philosophy in Marischal College, Aberdeen, was
-vacant, and suggesting that he should apply.
-
-He decided to be a candidate if his father approved. “For my own part,”
-he writes, “I think the sooner I get into regular work the better,
-and that the best way of getting into such work is to profess one’s
-readiness by applying for it.” On the 20th of February he writes:
-“However, wisdom is of many kinds, and I do not know which dwells
-with wise counsellors most, whether scientific, practical, political,
-or ecclesiastical. I hear there are candidates of all kinds relying
-on the predominance of one or other of these kinds of wisdom in the
-constitution of the Government.”
-
-The second part of the paper on “Faraday’s Lines of Force” was read
-during the term. Writing on the 4th of March, he expresses the hope
-soon to be able to write out fully the paper. “I have done nothing
-in that way this term,” he says, “but am just beginning to feel the
-electrical state come on again.”
-
-His father was working at Edinburgh in support of his candidature for
-Aberdeen, and when, in the middle of March, he returned North, he
-found everything well prepared. The two returned to Glenlair together
-after a few days in Edinburgh, and Maxwell was preparing to go back to
-Cambridge, when, on the 2nd of April, his father died suddenly.
-
-Writing to Mrs. Blackburn, he says: “My father died suddenly to-day at
-twelve o’clock. He had been giving directions about the garden, and he
-said he would sit down and rest a little, as usual. After a few minutes
-I asked him to lie down on the sofa, and he did not seem inclined to do
-so; and then I got him some ether, which had helped him before. Before
-he could take any he had a slight struggle, and all was over. He hardly
-breathed afterwards.”
-
-Almost immediately after this, Maxwell was appointed to Aberdeen. His
-father’s death had frustrated some at least of the intentions with
-which he had applied for the post. He knew the old man would be glad
-to see him the occupant of a Scotch chair. He hoped, too, to be able to
-live with his father at Glenlair for one half the year; but this was
-not to be. No doubt the laboratory and the freedom of the post, when
-compared with the routine work of preparing men for the Tripos, had
-their inducements; still, it may be doubted if the choice was a wise
-one for him. The work of drilling classes, composed, for the most part,
-of raw untrained lads, in the elements of physics and mechanics was, as
-Niven says in his preface to the collected works, not that for which
-he was best fitted; while at Cambridge, had he stayed, he must always
-have had among his pupils some of the best mathematicians of the time;
-and he might have founded some ten or fifteen years before he did that
-Cambridge School of Physicists which looks back with so much pride to
-him as their master.
-
-Leave-taking at Trinity was a sad task. He writes[23] thus, June 4th,
-to Mr. R. B. Litchfield:--
-
- “On Thursday evening I take the North-Western route to the
- North. I am busy looking over immense rubbish of papers, etc.,
- for some things not to be burnt lie among much combustible
- matter, and some is soft and good for packing.
-
- “It is not pleasant to go down to live solitary, but it would
- not be pleasant to stay up either, when all one had to do lay
- elsewhere. The transition state from a man into a Don must come
- at last, and it must be painful, like gradual outrooting of
- nerves. When it is done there is no more pain, but occasional
- reminders from some suckers, tap-roots, or other remnants of
- the old nerves, just to show what was there and what might have
- been.”
-
-The summer of 1856 was spent at Glenlair, where various friends were
-his guests--Lushington, MacLennan, the two cousins Cay, and others.
-He continued to work at optics, electricity, and magnetism, and in
-October was busy with “a solemn address or manifesto to the Natural
-Philosophers of the North, which needed coffee and anchovies and a
-roaring hot fire and spread coat-tails to make it natural.” This was
-his inaugural lecture.
-
-In November he was at Aberdeen. Letters[24] to Miss Cay, Professor
-Campbell, and C. J. Munro tell of the work of the session. The last is
-from Glenlair, dated May 20th, 1857, after work was over.
-
- “The session went off smoothly enough. I had Sun, all the
- beginning of optics, and worked off all the experimental part
- up to Fraunhofer’s lines, which were glorious to see with a
- water-prism I have set up in the form of a cubical box, five
- inch side....
-
- “I succeeded very well with heat. The experiments on latent
- heat came out very accurate. That was my part, and the class
- could explain and work out the results better than I expected.
- Next year I intend to mix experimental physics with mechanics,
- devoting Tuesday and THURSDAY (what would Stokes say?) to the
- science of experimenting accurately....
-
- “Last week I brewed chlorophyll (as the chemists word it), a
- green liquor, which turns the invisible light red....
-
- “My last grind was the reduction of equations of colour which I
- made last year. The result was eminently satisfactory.”
-
-Another letter,[25] June 5th, 1857, also to Munro, refers to the work
-of the University Commission and the new statutes.
-
- “I have not seen Article 7, but I agree with your dissent from
- it entirely. On the vested interest principle, I think the
- men who intended to keep their fellowships by celibacy and
- ordination, and got them on that footing, should not be allowed
- to desert the virgin choir or neglect the priestly office,
- but on those principles should be allowed to live out their
- days, provided the whole amount of souls cured annually does
- not amount to £20 in the King’s Book. But my doctrine is that
- the various grades of College officers should be set on such a
- basis that, although chance lecturers might be sometimes chosen
- from among fresh fellows who are going away soon, the reliable
- assistant tutors, and those that have a plain calling that
- way, should, after a few years, be elected permanent officers
- of the College, and be tutors and deans in their time, and
- seniors also, with leave to marry, or, rather, never prohibited
- or asked any questions on that head, and with leave to retire
- after so many years’ service as seniors. As for the men of the
- world, we should have a limited term of existence, and that
- independent of marriage or ‘parsonage.’”
-
-It was more than twenty years before the scheme outlined in the above
-letter came to anything; but, at the time of Maxwell’s death in 1879,
-another Commission was sitting, and the plan suggested by Maxwell
-became the basis of the statutes of nearly all the colleges.
-
-For the winter session of 1857–58 he was again at Aberdeen.
-
-The Adams Prize had been established in 1848 by some members of
-St. John’s College, and connected by them with the name of Adams
-“in testimony of their sense of the honour he had conferred upon
-his College and the University by having been the first among the
-mathematicians of Europe to determine from perturbations the unknown
-place of a disturbing planet exterior to Uranus.” Professor Challis,
-Dr. Parkinson, and Sir William Thomson, the examiners, had selected
-as the subject for the prize to be awarded in 1857 the “Motions of
-Saturn’s Rings.” For this Maxwell had decided to compete, and his
-letters at the end of 1857 tell of the progress of the task. Thus,
-writing[26] to Lewis Campbell from Glenlair on August 28th, he says:--
-
- “I have been battering away at Saturn, returning to the charge
- every now and then. I have effected several breaches in the
- solid ring, and now I am splash into the fluid one, amid a
- clash of symbols truly astounding. When I reappear it will be
- in the dusky ring, which is something like the state of the
- air supposing the siege of Sebastopol conducted from a forest
- of guns 100 miles one way, and 30,000 miles the other, and the
- shot never to stop, but go spinning away round a circle, radius
- 170,000 miles.”
-
-And again[27] to Miss Cay on the 28th of November:--
-
- “I have been pretty steady at work since I came. The class
- is small and not bright, but I am going to give them plenty
- to do from the first, and I find it a good plan. I have a
- large attendance of my old pupils, who go on with the higher
- subjects. This is not part of the College course, so they
- come merely from choice, and I have begun with the least
- amusing part of what I intend to give them. Many had been
- reading in summer, for they did very good papers for me on
- the old subjects at the beginning of the month. Most of my
- spare time I have been doing Saturn’s rings, which is getting
- on now, but lately I have had a great many long letters to
- write--some to Glenlair, some to private friends, and some all
- about science.... I have had letters from Thomson and Challis
- about Saturn--from Hayward, of Durham University, about the
- brass top, of which he wants one. He says that the earth has
- been really found to change its axis regularly in the way I
- supposed. Faraday has also been writing about his own subjects.
- I have had also to write Forbes a long report on colours; so
- that for every note I have got I have had to write a couple of
- sheets in reply, and reporting progress takes a deal of writing
- and spelling.”
-
-He devised a model (now at the Cavendish Laboratory) to exhibit the
-motions of the satellites in a disturbed ring, “for the edification of
-sensible image-worshippers.”
-
-The essay was awarded the prize, and secured for its author great
-credit among scientific men.
-
-In another letter, written during the same session, he says: “I find my
-principal work here is teaching my men to avoid vague expressions, as
-‘a certain force,’ meaning uncertain; _may_ instead of _must_; _will
-be_ instead of _is_; _proportional_ instead of _equal_.”
-
-The death, during the autumn, of his College friend Pomeroy, from fever
-in India, was a great blow to him; his letters at the time show the
-depth of his feelings and his beliefs.
-
-The question of the fusion of the two Colleges at Aberdeen, King’s
-College and the Marischal College, was coming to the fore. “Know
-all men,” he says, in a letter to Professor Campbell, “that I am a
-Fusionist.”
-
-In February, 1858, he was still engaged on Saturn’s rings, while hard
-at work during the same time with his classes. He had established a
-voluntary class for his students of the previous year, and was reading
-with them Newton’s “Lunar Theory and Astronomy.” This was followed by
-“Electricity and Magnetism,” Faraday’s book being the backbone of
-everything, “as he himself is the nucleus of everything electric since
-1830.”
-
-In February, 1858, he announced his engagement to Katherine Mary Dewar,
-the daughter of the Principal of Marischal College.
-
- “Dear Aunt” (he says,[28] February 18th, 1858), “this comes to
- tell you that I am going to have a wife....
-
- “Don’t be afraid; she is not mathematical, but there are other
- things besides that, and she certainly won’t stop mathematics.
- The only one that can speak as an eye-witness is Johnnie,
- and he only saw her when we were both trying to act the
- indifferent. We have been trying it since, but it would not do,
- and it was not good for either.”
-
-The wedding took place early in June. Professor Campbell has preserved
-some of the letters written by Maxwell to Miss Dewar, and these
-contain “the record of feelings which in the years that followed were
-transfused in action and embodied in a married life which can only be
-spoken of as one of unexampled devotion.”
-
-The project for the fusion of the two Colleges, to which reference has
-been made, went on, and the scheme was completed in 1860.
-
-The two Colleges were united to form the University of Aberdeen, and
-the new chair of Natural Philosophy thus created was filled by the
-appointment of David Thomson, Professor of Natural Philosophy in King’s
-College, and Maxwell’s senior. Mr. W. D. Niven, in his preface to
-Maxwell’s works, when dealing with this appointment, writes:--
-
- “Professor Thomson, though not comparable to Maxwell as
- a physicist, was nevertheless a remarkable man. He was
- distinguished by singular force of character and great
- administrative faculty, and he had been prominent in bringing
- about the fusion of the Colleges. He was also an admirable
- lecturer and teacher, and had done much to raise the standard
- of scientific education in the north of Scotland. Thus the
- choice made by the Commissioners, though almost inevitable,
- had the effect of making it appear that Maxwell failed as a
- teacher. There seems, however, to be no evidence to support
- such an inference. On the contrary, if we may judge from the
- number of voluntary students attending his classes in his last
- College session, he would seem to have been as popular as a
- professor as he was personally estimable.”
-
-The question whether Maxwell was a great teacher has sometimes been
-discussed. I trust that the following pages will give an answer to
-it. He was not a prominent lecturer. As Professor Campbell says,[29]
-“Between his students’ ignorance and his vast knowledge it was
-difficult to find a common measure. The advice which he once gave
-to a friend whose duty it was to preach to a country congregation,
-‘Why don’t you give it them thinner?’ must often have been applicable
-to himself.... Illustrations of _ignotum per ignotius_, or of the
-abstruse by some unobserved property of the familiar, were multiplied
-with dazzling rapidity. Then the spirit of indirectness and paradox,
-though he was aware of its dangers, would often take possession of him
-against his will, and, either from shyness or momentary excitement, or
-the despair of making himself understood, would land him in ‘chaotic
-statements,’ breaking off with some quirk of ironical humour.”
-
-But teaching is not all done by lecturing. His books and papers are
-vast storehouses of suggestions and ideas which the ablest minds of the
-past twenty years have been since developing. To talk with him for an
-hour was to gain inspiration for a year’s work; to see his enthusiasm
-and to win his praise or commendation were enough to compensate for
-many weary struggles over some stubborn piece of apparatus which would
-not go right, or some small source of error which threatened to prove
-intractable and declined to submit itself to calculation. The sure
-judgment of posterity will confirm the verdict that Clerk Maxwell was a
-great teacher, though lecturing to a crowd of untrained undergraduates
-was a task for which others were better fitted than he.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-PROFESSOR AT KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON.--LIFE AT GLENLAIR.
-
-
-In 1860 Forbes resigned the chair of Natural Philosophy at Edinburgh.
-Maxwell and Tait were candidates, and Tait was appointed. In the
-summer of the same year Maxwell obtained the vacant Professorship of
-Natural Philosophy at King’s College, London. This he held to 1865,
-and this period of his life is distinguished by the appearance of
-some of his most important papers. The work was arduous; the College
-course extended over nine months of the year; there were as well
-evening lectures to artisans as part of his regular duties. His life in
-London was useful to him in the opportunities it gave him for becoming
-personally acquainted with Faraday and others. He also renewed his
-intimacy with various Cambridge friends.
-
-He was at the celebrated Oxford meeting of the British Association in
-1860, where he exhibited his colour-box for mixing the colours of the
-spectrum. In 1859, at the meeting at Aberdeen, he had read to Section
-A his first paper on the “Dynamical Theory of Gases,” published in the
-_Philosophical Magazine_ for January, 1860. The second part of the
-paper, dealing with the conduction of heat and other phenomena in a
-gas, was published in July, 1860, after the Oxford meeting.
-
-A paper on the “Theory of Compound Colours” was communicated to
-the Royal Society by Professor Stokes in January, 1860. It contains
-the account of his colour-box in the form finally adopted (most of
-the important parts of the apparatus are still at the Cavendish
-Laboratory), and a number of observations by Mrs. Maxwell and himself,
-which will be more fully described later.
-
-In November, 1860, he received for this work the Rumford medal of the
-Royal Society.
-
-The next year, 1861, is of great importance in the history of
-electrical science. The British Association met at Manchester, and a
-Committee was appointed on Standards of Electrical Resistance. Maxwell
-was not a member. The committee reported at the Cambridge meeting in
-1862, and were reappointed with extended duties. Maxwell’s name, among
-others, was added, and he took a prominent part in the deliberations
-of the committee, which, as their Report[30] presented in 1863 states,
-came to the opinion, “after mature consideration, that the system
-of so-called absolute electrical units, based on purely mechanical
-measurements, is not only the best system yet proposed, but is the
-only one consistent with our present knowledge both of the relations
-existing between the various electrical phenomena and of the connection
-between these and the fundamental measurements of time, space, and
-mass.”
-
-Appendix C of this Report, “On the Elementary Relations between
-Electrical Measurements,” bears the names of Clerk Maxwell and Fleeming
-Jenkin, and is the foundation of everything that has been done in the
-way of absolute electrical measurement since that date; while Appendix
-D gives an account by the same two workers of the experiments on the
-absolute unit of electrical resistance made in the laboratory of King’s
-College by Maxwell, Fleeming Jenkin, and Balfour Stewart. Further
-experiments are described in the report for 1864. The work thus begun
-was consummated during the year 1894 by the legalisation throughout
-the civilised world of a system of electrical units based on those
-described in these reports.
-
-Meanwhile, Maxwell’s views on electro-magnetic theory were quietly
-developing. Papers on “Physical Lines of Force,” which appeared in the
-_Philosophical Magazine_ during 1861 and 1862, contain the germs of
-his theory--expressed at that time, it is true, in a somewhat material
-form. In the paper published January, 1862, the now well-known relation
-between the ratio of the electric units and the velocity of light was
-established, and his correspondence with Fleeming Jenkin and C. J.
-Munro about this time relates in part to the experimental verification
-of this relation. His experiments on this matter were published in the
-“Philosophical Transactions” for 1868.
-
-This electrical theory occupied his mind mainly during 1863 and 1864.
-In September of the latter year he writes[31] from Glenlair to C.
-Hockin, who had taken Balfour Stewart’s place during the second series
-of experiments on the measurement of resistance.
-
- “I have been doing several electrical problems. I have got a
- theory of ‘electric absorption,’ _i.e._, residual charge, etc.,
- and I very much want determinations of the specific induction,
- electric resistance, and absorption of good dielectrics, such
- as glass, shell-lac, gutta-percha, ebonite, sulphur, etc.
-
- “I have also cleared the electromagnetic theory of light from
- all unwarrantable assumption, so that we may safely determine
- the velocity of light by measuring the attraction between
- bodies kept at a given difference of potential, the value of
- which is known in electromagnetic measure.
-
- “I hope there will be resistance coils at the British
- Association.”
-
-This work resulted in his greatest electrical paper, “A Dynamical
-Theory of the Electromagnetic Field,” read to the Royal Society
-December 8th, 1864.
-
-But the molecular theory of gases was still prominently before his mind.
-
-In 1862, writing[32] to H. R. Droop, he says:--
-
- “Some time ago, when investigating Bernoulli’s theory of gases,
- I was surprised to find that the internal friction of a gas (if
- it depends on the collision of particles) should be independent
- of the density.
-
- “Stokes has been examining Graham’s experiments on the rate
- of flow of gases through fine tubes, and he finds that the
- friction, if independent of density, accounts for Graham’s
- results; but, if taken proportional to density, differs from
- those results very much. This seems rather a curious result,
- and an additional phenomenon, explained by the ‘collision of
- particles’ theory of gases. Still one phenomenon goes against
- that theory--the relation between specific heat at constant
- pressure and at constant volume, which is in air = 1·408, while
- it ought to be 1·333.”
-
-And again[33] in the same year, 21st April, 1862, to Lewis Campbell:--
-
- “Herr Clausius of Zürich, one of the heat philosophers, has
- been working at the theory of gases being little bodies flying
- about, and has found some cases in which he and I don’t tally.
- So I am working it out again. Several experimental results have
- turned up lately rather confirmatory than otherwise of that
- theory.
-
- “I hope you enjoy the absence of pupils. I find the division of
- them into smaller classes is a great help to me and to them;
- but the total oblivion of them for definite intervals is a
- necessary condition for doing them justice at the proper time.”
-
-The experiments on the viscosity of gases, which formed the Bakerian
-Lecture to the Royal Society read on February 8th, 1866, were the
-outcome of this work. His house in 8, Palace Gardens, Kensington,
-contained a large garret running the complete length.
-
-“To maintain the proper temperature a large fire was for some days kept
-up in the room in the midst of very hot weather. Kettles were kept on
-the fire and large quantities of steam allowed to flow into the room.
-Mrs. Maxwell acted as stoker, which was very exhausting work when
-maintained for several consecutive hours. After this the room was kept
-cool for subsequent experiments by the employment of a considerable
-amount of ice.”
-
-Next year, May, 1866, was read his paper on the “Dynamical Theory of
-Gases,” in which errors in his former papers, which had been pointed
-out by Clausius, were corrected.
-
-Meanwhile he had resigned his London Professorship at the end of the
-Session of 1865, and had been succeeded by Professor W. G. Adams.
-
-For the next four years he lived chiefly at Glenlair, working at his
-theory of electricity, occasionally, as we shall see, visiting London
-and Cambridge, and taking an active interest in the affairs of his
-own neighbourhood. In 1865 he had a serious illness, through which he
-was nursed with great care by Mrs. Maxwell. His correspondence was
-considerable, and absorbed much of his time. Much also was given to the
-study of English literature; he was fond of reading Chaucer, Milton, or
-Shakespeare aloud to Mrs. Maxwell.
-
-He also read much theological and philosophical literature, and all he
-read helped only to strengthen that firm faith in the fundamentals of
-Christianity in which he lived and died.
-
-In 1867 he and Mrs. Maxwell paid a visit to Italy, which was a source
-of great pleasure to both.
-
-His chief scientific work was the preparation of his “Electricity and
-Magnetism,” which did not appear till 1873; the time was in the main
-one of quiet thought and preparation for his next great task, the
-foundation of the School of Physics in Cambridge.
-
-In 1868 the principalship of the United College in the University of
-St. Andrews was vacant by the resignation of Forbes, and Maxwell was
-invited by several of the professors to stand. He, however, declined to
-submit his name to the Crown.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-CAMBRIDGE.--PROFESSOR OF PHYSICS.
-
-
-During his retirement at Glenlair from 1865 to 1870 Maxwell was
-frequently at Cambridge. He examined in the Mathematical Tripos in 1866
-and 1867, and again in 1869 and 1870.
-
-The regulations for the Tripos had been in force practically unchanged
-since 1848, and it was felt by many that the range of subjects included
-was not sufficiently extensive, and that changes were urgently needed
-if Cambridge were to retain its position as the centre of mathematical
-teaching. Natural Philosophy was mentioned in the Schedule, but Natural
-Philosophy included only Dynamics and Astronomy, Hydrostatics and
-Physical Optics, with some simple Hydrodynamics and Sound.
-
-The subjects of Heat, Electricity and Magnetism, the Theory of Elastic
-Solids and Vibrations, Vortex-Motion in Hydrodynamics, and much else,
-were practically new since 1848. Stokes, Thomson, and Maxwell in
-England, and Helmholtz in Germany, had created them.
-
-Accordingly in June, 1868, a new plan of examinations was sanctioned
-by the Senate to come into force in January, 1873, and these various
-subjects were explicitly included.
-
-Mr. Niven, who was one of those examined by Maxwell in 1866, writes in
-the preface to the collected works:--
-
- “For some years previous to 1866, when Maxwell returned to
- Cambridge as Moderator in the Mathematical Tripos, the studies
- in the University had lost touch with the great scientific
- movements going on outside her walls. It was said that some
- of the subjects most in vogue had but little interest for the
- present generation, and loud complaints began to be heard
- that while such branches of knowledge as Heat, Electricity,
- and Magnetism were left out of the Tripos examination, the
- candidates were wasting their time and energy upon mathematical
- trifles barren of scientific interest and of practical results.
- Into the movement for reform Maxwell entered warmly. By his
- questions in 1866, and subsequent years, he infused new life
- into the examination; he took an active part in drafting the
- new scheme introduced in 1873; but most of all by his writings
- he exerted a powerful influence on the younger members of the
- University, and was largely instrumental in bringing about the
- change which has been now effected.”
-
-But the University possessed no means of teaching these subjects, and a
-Syndicate or Committee was appointed, November 25th, 1868, “to consider
-the best means of giving instruction to students in Physics, especially
-in Heat, Electricity and Magnetism, and the methods of providing
-apparatus for this purpose.”
-
-Dr. Cookson, Master of St. Peter’s College, took an active part in the
-work of the Syndicate. Professor Stokes, Professor Liveing, Professor
-Humphry, Dr. Phear, and Dr. Routh were among the members. Maxwell
-himself was in Cambridge that winter, as Examiner for the Tripos, and
-his work as Moderator and Examiner in the two previous years had done
-much to show the necessity of alterations and to indicate the direction
-which changes should take.
-
-The Syndicate reported February 27th, 1869. They called attention to
-the Report of the Royal Commission of 1850. The Commissioners had
-“prominently urged the importance of cultivating a knowledge of the
-great branches of Experimental Physics in the University”; and in
-page 118 of their Report, after commending the manner in which the
-subject of Physical Optics is studied in the University, and pointing
-out that “there is, perhaps, no public institution where it is better
-represented or prosecuted with more zeal and success in the way of
-original research,” they had stated that “no reason can be assigned
-why other great branches of Natural Science should not become equally
-objects of attention, or why Cambridge should not become a great school
-of physical and experimental, as it is already of mathematical and
-classical, instruction.”
-
-And again the Commissioners remark: “In a University so thoroughly
-imbued with the mathematical spirit, physical study might be expected
-to assume within its precincts its highest and severest tone, be
-studied under more abstract forms, with more continual reference to
-mathematical laws, and therefore with better hope of bringing them one
-by one under the domain of mathematical investigation than elsewhere.”
-
-After calling attention to these statements the Report of the Syndicate
-then continues:--
-
-“In the scheme of Examination for Honours in the Mathematical Tripos
-approved by Grace of the Senate on the 2nd of June, 1868, Heat,
-Electricity and Magnetism, if not introduced for the first time, had a
-much greater degree of importance assigned to them than at any previous
-period, and these subjects will henceforth demand a corresponding
-amount of attention from the candidates for Mathematical Honours. The
-Syndicate have limited their attention almost entirely to the question
-of providing public instruction in Heat, Electricity and Magnetism.
-They recognise the importance and advantage of tutorial instruction in
-these subjects in the several colleges, but they are also alive to the
-great impulse given to studies of this kind, and to the large amount of
-additional training which students may receive through the instruction
-of a public Professor, and by knowledge gained in a well-appointed
-laboratory.”
-
-“In accordance with these views, and at an early period in their
-deliberations, they requested the Professors[34] of the University, who
-are engaged in teaching Mathematical and Physical Science, to confer
-together upon the present means of teaching Experimental Physics,
-especially Heat, Electricity and Magnetism, and to inform them how the
-increased requirements of the University in this respect could be met
-by them.”
-
-“The Professors, so consulted, favoured the Syndicate with a report
-on the subject, which the Syndicate now beg leave to lay before the
-Senate. It points out how the requirements of the University might
-be “partially met,” but the Professors state distinctly that they
-“do not think that they are able to meet the want of an extensive
-course of lectures on Physics treated as such, and in great measure
-experimentally. As Experimental Physics may fairly be considered
-to come within the province of one or more of the above-mentioned
-Professors, the Syndicate have considered whether now or at some
-future time some arrangement might not be made to secure the effective
-teaching of this branch of science, without having resort to the
-services of an additional Professor. They are, however, of opinion that
-such an arrangement cannot be made at the present time, and that the
-exigencies of the case may be best met by founding a new professorship
-which shall terminate with the tenure of office of the Professor first
-elected. The services of a man of the highest attainments in science,
-devoting his life to public teaching as such Professor, and engaged in
-original research, would be of incalculable benefit to the University.”
-
-The Report goes on to point out that a laboratory would be necessary,
-and also apparatus. It is estimated that £5,000 would cover the cost
-of the laboratory, and £1,300 the necessary apparatus. Provision is
-also made for a demonstrator and a laboratory assistant, and the Report
-closes with a recommendation that a special Syndicate of Finance should
-be appointed to consider the means of raising the funds.
-
-The Professors in their Report to the Syndicate point out that teaching
-in Experimental Physics is needed for the Mathematical Tripos, the
-Natural Sciences Tripos, certain Special examinations, and the first
-examination for the degree of M.B. It appeared to them clear that there
-was work for a new Professor.
-
-In May, 1869, the Financial Syndicate recommended by the above Report
-was appointed “to consider the means of raising the necessary funds for
-establishing a professor and demonstrator of Experimental Physics, and
-for providing buildings and apparatus required for that department of
-science, and further to consider other wants of the University, and the
-sources from which those wants may be supplied.”
-
-The Syndicate endeavoured to meet the expenditure by inquiry from the
-several Colleges whether they would be willing to make contributions
-from their corporate funds, but without success.
-
-“The answers of the Colleges indicated such a want of concurrence
-in any proposal to raise contributions from the corporate funds of
-Colleges by any kind of direct taxation that the Syndicate felt
-obliged to abandon the notion of obtaining the necessary funds from
-this source, and accordingly to limit the number of objects which they
-should recommend the Senate to accomplish.”
-
-External authority was necessary before the colleges would submit
-to taxation for University purposes, and it was left to the Royal
-Commission of 1877 to carry into effect many of the suggestions
-made by the Syndicate. Meanwhile they contented themselves with
-recommending means for raising an annual stipend of £660 for the
-professor, demonstrator, and assistant, and a capital sum of £5,000, or
-thereabouts, for the expenses of a building.
-
-The Syndicate’s Report was issued in an amended form in the May term of
-1870, and before any decision was taken on it the Vice-Chancellor, Dr.
-Atkinson, on October 13th, 1870, published “the following munificent
-offer of his grace the Duke of Devonshire, the Chancellor of the
-University,” who had been chairman of the Commission on Scientific
-Education.
-
- “Holker Hall, Grange, Lancashire.
-
- “MY DEAR MR. VICE-CHANCELLOR,--I have the honour to address you
- for the purpose of making an offer to the University, which, if
- you see no objection, I shall be much obliged to you to submit
- in such manner as you may think fit for the consideration of
- the Council and the University.
-
- “I find in the report dated February 29th, 1869, of the
- Physical Science Syndicate, recommending the establishment of
- a Professor and Demonstrator of Experimental Physics, that the
- buildings and apparatus required for this department of science
- are estimated to cost £6,300.
-
- “I am desirous to assist the University in carrying this
- recommendation into effect, and shall accordingly be prepared
- to provide the funds required for the building and apparatus as
- soon as the University shall have in other respects completed
- its arrangements for teaching Experimental Physics, and shall
- have approved the plan of the building.
-
- “I remain, my dear Mr. Vice-Chancellor,
- “Yours very faithfully,
- “DEVONSHIRE.”
-
-By his generous action the University was relieved from all expense
-connected with the building. A Grace establishing a Professorship of
-Experimental Physics was confirmed by the Senate February 9th, 1871,
-and March 8th was fixed for the election.
-
-Meanwhile who was to be Professor? Sir W. Thomson’s name had been
-mentioned, but he, it was known, would not accept the post. Maxwell
-was then applied to, and at first he was unwilling to leave Glenlair.
-Professor Stokes, the Hon. J. W. Strutt (Lord Rayleigh), Mr. Blore
-of Trinity, and others wrote to him. Lord Rayleigh’s letter[35] is as
-follows:
-
- “Cambridge, 14th February, 1871.
-
- “When I came here last Friday I found everyone talking about
- the new professorship, and hoping that you would come. Thomson,
- it seems, has definitely declined.... There is no one here in
- the least fit for the post. What is wanted by most who know
- anything about it is not so much a lecturer as a mathematician
- who has actual experience in experimenting, and who might
- direct the energies of the younger Fellows and bachelors into
- a proper channel. There must be many who would be willing to
- work under a competent man, and who, while learning themselves,
- would materially assist him.... I hope you may be induced to
- come; if not, I don’t know who it is to be. Do not trouble to
- answer me about this, as I believe others have written to you
- about it.”
-
-On the 15th of February, Maxwell wrote to Mr. Blore:--
-
- “I had no intention of applying for the post when I got your
- letter, and I have none now, unless I come to see that I can do
- some good by it.” The letter continues:--“The class of Physical
- Investigations, which might be undertaken with the help of men
- of Cambridge education, and which would be creditable to the
- University, demand in general a considerable amount of dull
- labour, which may or may not be attractive to the pupils.”
-
-However, on the 24th of February, Mr. Blore wrote to the Electoral
-Roll:--
-
-“I am authorised to give notice that Mr. John (_sic_) Clerk Maxwell,
-F.R.S., formerly Professor of Natural Philosophy at Aberdeen, and
-at King’s College, London, is a candidate for the professorship of
-Experimental Physics.”
-
-Maxwell was elected without opposition. Writing[36] to his wife from
-Cambridge, 20th March, 1871, he says:--
-
- “There are two parties about the professorship. One wants
- popular lectures, and the other cares more for experimental
- work. I think there should be a gradation--popular lectures and
- rough experiments for the masses; real experiments for real
- students; and laborious experiments for first-rate men like
- Trotter and Stuart and Strutt.”
-
-While in a letter[37] from Glenlair to C. J. Munro, dated March 15th,
-1871, he writes:--“The Experimental Physics at Cambridge is not built
-yet, but we are going to try. The desideratum is to set a Don and a
-Freshman to observe and register (say) the vibrations of a magnet
-together, or the Don to turn a watch and the Freshman to observe and
-govern him.”
-
-In October he delivered his Introductory Lecture. A few quotations will
-show the spirit in which he approached his task.
-
- “In a course of Experimental Physics we may consider either
- the Physics or the Experiments as the leading feature. We may
- either employ the experiments to illustrate the phenomena of
- a particular branch of Physics, or we may make some physical
- research in order to exemplify a particular experimental
- method. In the order of time, we should begin, in the Lecture
- Room, with a course of lectures on some branch of Physics
- aided by experiments of illustration, and conclude, in the
- Laboratory, with a course of experiments of research.
-
- “Let me say a few words on these two classes of
- experiments--Experiments of Illustration and Experiments of
- Research. The aim of an experiment of illustration is to throw
- light upon some scientific idea so that the student may be
- enabled to grasp it. The circumstances of the experiment are
- so arranged that the phenomenon which we wish to observe or to
- exhibit is brought into prominence, instead of being obscured
- and entangled among other phenomena, as it is when it occurs
- in the ordinary course of nature. To exhibit illustrative
- experiments, to encourage others to make them, and to cultivate
- in every way the ideas on which they throw light, forms an
- important part of our duty. The simpler the materials of an
- illustrative experiment, and the more familiar they are to the
- student, the more thoroughly is he likely to acquire the idea
- which it is meant to illustrate. The educational value of such
- experiments is often inversely proportional to the complexity
- of the apparatus. The student who uses home-made apparatus,
- which is always going wrong, often learns more than one who has
- the use of carefully adjusted instruments, to which he is apt
- to trust, and which he dares not take to pieces.
-
- “It is very necessary that those who are trying to learn from
- books the facts of physical science should be enabled by the
- help of a few illustrative experiments to recognise these facts
- when they meet with them out of doors. Science appears to us
- with a very different aspect after we have found out that it is
- not in lecture-rooms only, and by means of the electric light
- projected on a screen, that we may witness physical phenomena,
- but that we may find illustrations of the highest doctrines of
- science in games and gymnastics, in travelling by land and by
- water, in storms of the air and of the sea, and wherever there
- is matter in motion.
-
- “If, therefore, we desire, for our own advantage and for the
- honour of our University, that the Devonshire Laboratory should
- be successful, we must endeavour to maintain it in living union
- with the other organs and faculties of our learned body. We
- shall therefore first consider the relation in which we stand
- to those mathematical studies which have so long flourished
- among us, which deal with our own subjects, and which differ
- from our experimental studies only in the mode in which they
- are presented to the mind.
-
- “There is no more powerful method for introducing knowledge
- into the mind than that of presenting it in as many different
- ways as we can. When the ideas, after entering through
- different gateways, effect a junction in the citadel of the
- mind, the position they occupy becomes impregnable. Opticians
- tell us that the mental combination of the views of an object
- which we obtain from stations no further apart than our two
- eyes is sufficient to produce in our minds an impression of the
- solidity of the object seen; and we find that this impression
- is produced even when we are aware that we are really looking
- at two flat pictures placed in a stereoscope. It is therefore
- natural to expect that the knowledge of physical science
- obtained by the combined use of mathematical analysis and
- experimental research will be of a more solid, available, and
- enduring kind than that possessed by the mere mathematician or
- the mere experimenter.
-
- “But what will be the effect on the University if men pursuing
- that course of reading which has produced so many distinguished
- Wranglers turn aside to work experiments? Will not their
- attendance at the Laboratory count not merely as time withdrawn
- from their more legitimate studies, but as the introduction of
- a disturbing element, tainting their mathematical conceptions
- with material imagery, and sapping their faith in the formulæ
- of the text-books? Besides this, we have already heard
- complaints of the undue extension of our studies, and of the
- strain put upon our questionists by the weight of learning
- which they try to carry with them into the Senate-House. If we
- now ask them to get up their subjects not only by books and
- writing, but at the same time by observation and manipulation,
- will they not break down altogether? The Physical Laboratory,
- we are told, may perhaps be useful to those who are going out
- in Natural Science, and who do not take in Mathematics, but
- to attempt to combine both kinds of study during the time of
- residence at the University is more than one mind can bear.
-
- “No doubt there is some reason for this feeling. Many of us
- have already overcome the initial difficulties of mathematical
- training. When we now go on with our study, we feel that it
- requires exertion and involves fatigue, but we are confident
- that if we only work hard our progress will be certain.
-
- “Some of us, on the other hand, may have had some experience
- of the routine of experimental work. As soon as we can read
- scales, observe times, focus telescopes, and so on, this kind
- of work ceases to require any great mental effort. We may,
- perhaps, tire our eyes and weary our backs, but we do not
- greatly fatigue our minds.
-
- “It is not till we attempt to bring the theoretical part of
- our training into contact with the practical that we begin to
- experience the full effect of what Faraday has called ‘mental
- inertia’--not only the difficulty of recognising, among the
- concrete objects before us, the abstract relation which we have
- learned from books, but the distracting pain of wrenching the
- mind away from the symbols to the objects, and from the objects
- back to the symbols. This, however, is the price we have to pay
- for new ideas.
-
- “But when we have overcome these difficulties, and successfully
- bridged over the gulph between the abstract and the concrete,
- it is not a mere piece of knowledge that we have obtained; we
- have acquired the rudiment of a permanent mental endowment.
- When, by a repetition of efforts of this kind, we have more
- fully developed the scientific faculty, the exercise of this
- faculty in detecting scientific principles in nature, and in
- directing practice by theory, is no longer irksome, but becomes
- an unfailing source of enjoyment, to which we return so often
- that at last even our careless thoughts begin to run in a
- scientific channel.
-
- “Our principal work, however, in the Laboratory must be to
- acquaint ourselves with all kinds of scientific methods, to
- compare them and to estimate their value. It will, I think,
- be a result worthy of our University, and more likely to be
- accomplished here than in any private laboratory, if, by the
- free and full discussion of the relative value of different
- scientific procedures, we succeed in forming a school of
- scientific criticism and in assisting the development of the
- doctrine of method.
-
- “But admitting that a practical acquaintance with the methods
- of Physical Science is an essential part of a mathematical
- and scientific education, we may be asked whether we are not
- attributing too much importance to science altogether as part
- of a liberal education.
-
- “Fortunately, there is no question here whether the University
- should continue to be a place of liberal education, or
- should devote itself to preparing young men for particular
- professions. Hence, though some of us may, I hope, see reason
- to make the pursuit of science the main business of our lives,
- it must be one of our most constant aims to maintain a living
- connexion between our work and the other liberal studies of
- Cambridge, whether literary, philological, historical, or
- philosophical.
-
- “There is a narrow professional spirit which may grow up among
- men of science just as it does among men who practise any other
- special business. But surely a University is the very place
- where we should be able to overcome this tendency of men to
- become, as it were, granulated into small worlds, which are
- all the more worldly for their very smallness? We lose the
- advantage of having men of varied pursuits collected into one
- body if we do not endeavour to imbibe some of the spirit even
- of those whose special branch of learning is different from our
- own.”
-
-Another expression of his views on the position of Physics at the time
-will be found in his address to Section A of the British Association,
-when President at the Liverpool meeting of 1870.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-CAMBRIDGE--THE CAVENDISH LABORATORY.
-
-
-But the laboratory was not yet built. A Syndicate, of which Maxwell
-was a member, was appointed to consider the question of a site, to
-take professional advice, and to obtain plans and estimates. Professor
-Maxwell and Mr. Trotter visited various laboratories at home and
-abroad for the purpose of ascertaining the best arrangements. Mr. W.
-M. Fawcett was appointed architect; the tender of Mr. John Loveday,
-of Kebworth, for the building at a cost of £8,450, exclusive of gas,
-water, and heating, was accepted in March, 1872, and the building[38]
-was begun during the summer.
-
-In the meantime Maxwell began to lecture, finding a home where he could.
-
- “Lectures begin 24th,” he writes from Glenlair, October 19th,
- 1872. “Laboratory rising, I hear, but I have no place to erect
- my chair, but move about like the cuckoo, depositing my notions
- in the Chemical Lecture-room 1st term; in the Botanical in
- Lent, and in Comparative Anatomy in Easter.”
-
-It was not till June, 1874, that the building was complete, and on
-the 16th the Chancellor formally presented his gift of the Cavendish
-Laboratory to the University. In the correspondence previous to this
-time it was spoken of as the Devonshire Laboratory. The name Cavendish
-commemorated the work of the great physicist of a century earlier,
-whose writings Maxwell was shortly to edit, as well as the generosity
-of the Chancellor.
-
-In their letter of thanks to the Duke of Devonshire the University
-write:--
-
-“Unde vero conventius poterat illis artibus succurri quam e tua domo
-quæ in ipsis jam pridem inclaruerat. Notum est Henricum Cavendish quem
-secutus est Coulombius primum ita docuisse, quæ sit vis electrica ut
-eam numerorum modulis illustraret; adhibitis rationibus quas hodie
-veras esse constat.” And they suggest the name as suitable for the
-building. To this the Chancellor replied, after referring to the work
-of Henry Cavendish: “Quod pono in officinâ ipsâ nuncupandâ nomen ejus
-commemorare dignati sitis, id grato animo accepi.”
-
-The building had cost far more than the original estimate, but the
-Chancellor’s generosity was not limited, and on July 21st, 1874, he
-wrote to the Vice-Chancellor:--
-
-“It is my wish to provide all instruments for the Cavendish Laboratory
-which Professor Maxwell may consider to be immediately required, either
-in his lectures or otherwise.”
-
-Maxwell prepared a list, but explained while doing it that time and
-thought were necessary to secure the best form of instruments; and he
-continues, writing to the Vice-Chancellor: “I think the Duke fully
-understood from what I said to him that to furnish the Laboratory
-will be a matter of several years’ duration. I shall consider myself,
-however,” he says, “at liberty to contribute to the Laboratory any
-instruments which I have had constructed in former years, and which
-may be found still useful, and also from time to time to procure others
-for special researches.”
-
-In 1877 in his annual report Professor Maxwell announced that the
-Chancellor[39] had now “completed his gift to the University by
-furnishing the Cavendish Laboratory with apparatus suited to the
-present state of science.”
-
-The stock of apparatus, however, was still small, although Maxwell in
-the most generous manner himself spent large sums in adding to it;
-for the Professor was most particular in procuring only expensive
-instruments by the best makers, with such additional improvements as he
-could himself suggest.
-
-In March, 1874, a Demonstratorship of Physics had been established, and
-Mr. Garnett of St. John’s College was appointed.
-
-Work began in the laboratory in October, 1874. At first the number of
-students was small. Only seventeen names appear in the Natural Sciences
-Tripos[40] list for 1874, and few of those did Physics.
-
-The fear alluded to by the Professor in his introductory lecture,
-that men reading for the Mathematical Tripos would not find
-time for attendance at the laboratory, was justified. One of the
-weaknesses of our Cambridge plan has been the divorce between
-Mathematics and experimental work, encouraged by our system of
-examinations. Experimental knowledge is supposed not to be needed for
-the Mathematical Tripos; the Mathematics permitted in the Natural
-Sciences Tripos are very simple; thus it came about that few men while
-reading for the Mathematical Tripos attended the laboratory, and this
-unfortunate result was intensified by the action of the University in
-1877–78, when the regulations for the Mathematical Tripos were again
-altered.[41]
-
-Still there were pupils eager and willing to work, though they were
-chiefly men who had already taken their B.A. degree, and who wished
-to continue Physical reading and research, even though it involved “a
-considerable amount of dull labour not altogether attractive.” My own
-work there began in 1876, and it may be interesting if I recall my
-reminiscences of that time.
-
-The first experiments I can recollect related to the measurement
-of electrical resistance. I well remember Maxwell explaining the
-principle of Wheatstone’s bridge, and my own wish at the time that I
-had come to the laboratory before the Tripos, instead of afterwards.
-Lord Rayleigh had, during the examination, set an easy question which
-I failed to do for want of some slight experimental knowledge, and the
-first few words of Maxwell’s talk showed me the solution.
-
-I did not attend his lectures regularly--they were given, I think, at
-an hour which I was obliged to devote to teaching; besides, there was
-his book, the “Electricity and Magnetism,” into which I had just dipped
-before the Tripos, to work at.
-
-Chrystal and Saunder were then busy at their verification of Ohm’s law.
-They were using a number of the Thomson form of tray Daniell’s cells,
-and Maxwell was anxious for tests of various kinds to be made on these
-cells; these I undertook, and spent some time over various simple
-measurements on them. He then set me to work at some of the properties
-of a stratified dielectric, consisting, if I remember rightly, of
-sheets of paraffin paper and mica. By this means I became acquainted
-with various pieces of apparatus. There were no regular classes and no
-set drill of demonstrations arranged for examination purposes; these
-came later. In Maxwell’s time those who wished to work had the use of
-the laboratory and assistance and help from him, but they were left
-pretty much to themselves to find out about the apparatus and the best
-methods of using it.
-
-Rather later than this Schuster came and did some of his spectroscope
-work. J. E. H. Gordon was busy with the preliminary observations
-for his determination of Verdet’s constant, and Niven had various
-electrical experiments on hand; while Fleming was at work on the B. A.
-resistance coils.
-
-My own tastes lay in the direction of optics. Maxwell was anxious that
-I should investigate the properties of certain crystals. I think they
-were the chlorate of potash crystals, about which Stokes and Rayleigh
-have since written; but these crystals were to be grown, a slow process
-which would, he supposed, take years; and as I wished to produce a
-dissertation for the Trinity Fellowship examination in 1877, that work
-had to be laid aside.
-
-Eventually I selected as a subject the form of the wave surface in
-a biaxial crystal, and set to work in a room assigned to me. The
-Professor used to come in on most days to see how I was getting on.
-Generally he brought his dog, which sometimes was shut up in the next
-room while he went to college. Dogs were not allowed in college, and
-Maxwell had an amusing way of describing how Toby once wandered into
-Trinity, and by some doggish instinct discovered immediately, to his
-intense amazement, that he was in a place where no dogs had been since
-the college was. Toby was not always quiet in his master’s absence, and
-his presence in the next room was somewhat disturbing.
-
-When difficulties occurred Maxwell was always ready to listen. Often
-the answer did not come at once, but it always did come after a little
-time. I remember one day, when I was in a serious dilemma, I told him
-my long tale, and he said:--
-
-“Well, Chrystal has been talking to me, and Garnett and Schuster have
-been asking questions, and all this has formed a good thick crust round
-my brain. What you have said will take some time to soak through, but
-we will see about it.” In a few days he came back with--“I have been
-thinking over what you said the other day, and if you do so-and-so it
-will be all right.”
-
-My dissertation was referred to him, and on the day of the election,
-when returning to Cambridge for the admission, I met him at Bletchley
-station, and well remember his kind congratulations and words of warm
-encouragement.
-
-For the next year and a half I was working regularly at the laboratory
-and saw him almost daily during term time.
-
-Of these last years there really is but little to tell. His own
-scientific work went on. The “Electricity and Magnetism” was written
-mostly at Glenlair. About the time of his return to Cambridge, in
-October, 1872, he writes[42] to Lewis Campbell:--
-
- “I am continually engaged in stirring up the Clarendon Press,
- but they have been tolerably regular for two months. I find
- nine sheets in thirteen weeks is their average. Tait gives me
- great help in detecting absurdities. I am getting converted to
- quaternions, and have put some in my book.”
-
-The book was published in 1873. The Text-book of Heat was written
-during the same period, while “Matter and Motion,” “a small book on a
-great subject,” was published in 1876.
-
-In 1873 and 1874 he was one of the examiners for the Natural Sciences
-Tripos, and in 1873 he was the first additional examiner for the
-Mathematical Tripos, in accordance with the scheme which he had done so
-much to promote in 1868.
-
-Many of his shorter papers were written about the same time. The
-ninth edition of the _Encyclopædia Britannica_ was being published,
-and Professor Baynes had enlisted his aid in the work. The articles
-“Atom,” “Attraction,” “Capillary Action,” “Constitution of Bodies,”
-“Diffusion,” “Ether,” “Faraday,” and others are by him.
-
-He also wrote a number of papers for _Nature_. Some of these are
-reviews of books or accounts of scientific men, such as the notices
-of Faraday and Helmholtz, which appeared with their portraits; others
-again are original contributions to science. Among the latter many have
-reference to the molecular constitution of bodies. Two lectures--the
-first on “Molecules,” delivered before the British Association at
-Bradford in 1873; the second on the “Dynamical Evidence of the
-Molecular Constitution of Bodies,” delivered before the Chemical
-Society in 1875--were of special importance. The closing sentences of
-the first lecture have been often quoted. They run as follow:--
-
- “In the heavens we discover by their light, and by their light
- alone, stars so distant from each other that no material thing
- can ever have passed from one to another; and yet this light,
- which is to us the sole evidence of the existence of these
- distant worlds, tells us also that each of them is built up of
- molecules of the same kinds as those which we find on earth.
- A molecule of hydrogen, for example, whether in Sirius or in
- Arcturus, executes its vibrations in precisely the same time.
-
- “Each molecule therefore throughout the universe bears
- impressed upon it the stamp of a metric system, as distinctly
- as does the metre of the Archives at Paris, or the double royal
- cubit of the temple of Karnac.
-
- “No theory of evolution can be formed to account for the
- similarity of molecules, for evolution necessarily implies
- continuous change, and the molecule is incapable of growth or
- decay, of generation or destruction.
-
- “None of the processes of Nature, since the time when Nature
- began, have produced the slightest difference in the properties
- of any molecule. We are therefore unable to ascribe either the
- existence of the molecules or the identity of their properties
- to any of the causes which we call natural.
-
- “On the other hand, the exact equality of each molecule to all
- others of the same kind gives it, as Sir John Herschel has well
- said, the essential character of a manufactured article, and
- precludes the idea of its being eternal and self-existent.
-
- “Thus we have been led along a strictly scientific path,
- very near to the point at which Science must stop--not that
- Science is debarred from studying the internal mechanism of a
- molecule which she cannot take to pieces any more than from
- investigating an organism which she cannot put together. But in
- tracing back the history of matter, Science is arrested when
- she assures herself, on the one hand, that the molecule has
- been made, and, on the other, that it has not been made by any
- of the processes we call natural.
-
- “Science is incompetent to reason upon the creation of matter
- itself out of nothing. We have reached the utmost limits of our
- thinking faculties when we have admitted that because matter
- cannot be eternal and self-existent, it must have been created.
-
- “It is only when we contemplate, not matter in itself, but the
- form in which it actually exists, that our mind finds something
- on which it can lay hold.
-
- “That matter, as such, should have certain fundamental
- properties, that it should exist in space and be capable of
- motion, that its motion should be persistent, and so on, are
- truths which may, for anything we know, be of the kind which
- metaphysicians call necessary. We may use our knowledge of
- such truths for purposes of deduction, but we have no data for
- speculating as to their origin.
-
- “But that there should be exactly so much matter and no more
- in every molecule of hydrogen is a fact of a very different
- order. We have here a particular distribution of matter--a
- _collocation_, to use the expression of Dr. Chalmers, of things
- which we have no difficulty in imagining to have been arranged
- otherwise.
-
- “The form and dimensions of the orbits of the planets, for
- instance, are not determined by any law of nature, but depend
- upon a particular collocation of matter. The same is the case
- with respect to the size of the earth, from which the standard
- of what is called the metrical system has been derived. But
- these astronomical and terrestrial magnitudes are far inferior
- in scientific importance to that most fundamental of all
- standards which forms the base of the molecular system. Natural
- causes, as we know, are at work which tend to modify, if they
- do not at length destroy, all the arrangements and dimensions
- of the earth and the whole solar system. But though in the
- course of ages catastrophes have occurred and may yet occur in
- the heavens, though ancient systems may be dissolved and new
- systems evolved out of their ruins, the molecules out of which
- these systems are built--the foundation stones of the material
- universe--remain unbroken and unworn. They continue this day as
- they were created--perfect in number and measure and weight;
- and from the ineffaceable characters impressed on them we may
- learn that those aspirations after accuracy in measurement, and
- justice in action, which we reckon among our noblest attributes
- as men, are ours because they are essential constituents of the
- image of Him who in the beginning created, not only the heaven
- and the earth, but the materials of which heaven and earth
- consist.”
-
-This was criticised in _Nature_ by Mr. C. J. Munro, and at a later time
-by Clifford in one of his essays.
-
-Some correspondence with the Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol on the
-authority for the comparison of molecules to manufactured articles is
-given by Professor Campbell, and in it Maxwell points out that the
-latter part of the article “Atom” in the _Encyclopædia_ is intended to
-meet Mr. Munro’s criticism.
-
-In 1874 the British Association met at Belfast, under the presidency of
-Tyndall. Maxwell was present, and published afterwards in _Blackwood’s
-Magazine_ an amusing paraphrase of the president’s address. This, with
-some other verses written at about the same time, may be quoted here.
-Professor Campbell has collected a number of verses written by Maxwell
-at various times, which illustrate in an admirable manner both the
-grave and the gay side of his character.
-
-
-BRITISH ASSOCIATION, 1874.
-
-_Notes of the President’s Address._
-
- In the very beginnings of science, the parsons, who managed
- things then,
- Being handy with hammer and chisel, made gods in the likeness
- of men;
- Till commerce arose, and at length some men of exceptional power
- Supplanted both demons and gods by the atoms, which last
- to this hour.
- Yet they did not abolish the gods, but they sent them well
- out of the way,
- With the rarest of nectar to drink, and blue fields of
- nothing to sway.
- From nothing comes nothing, they told us--naught happens by
- chance, but by fate;
- There is nothing but atoms and void, all else is mere whims
- out of date!
- Then why should a man curry favour with beings who cannot exist,
- To compass some petty promotion in nebulous kingdoms of mist?
- But not by the rays of the sun, nor the glittering shafts of the
- day,
- Must the fear of the gods be dispelled, but by words, and their
- wonderful play.
- So treading a path all untrod, the poet-philosopher sings
- Of the seeds of the mighty world--the first-beginnings of things;
- How freely he scatters his atoms before the beginning of years;
- How he clothes them with force as a garment, those small
- incompressible spheres!
- Nor yet does he leave them hard-hearted--he dowers them with love
- and with hate,
- Like spherical small British Asses in infinitesimal state;
- Till just as that living Plato, whom foreigners nickname
- Plateau,[43]
- Drops oil in his whisky-and-water (for foreigners sweeten it so);
- Each drop keeps apart from the other, enclosed in a flexible skin,
- Till touched by the gentle emotion evolved by the prick of a pin:
- Thus in atoms a simple collision excites a sensational thrill,
- Evolved through all sorts of emotion, as sense, understanding,
- and will
- (For by laying their heads all together, the atoms, as
- councillors do,
- May combine to express an opinion to every one of them new).
- There is nobody here, I should say, has felt true indignation at
- all,
- Till an indignation meeting is held in the Ulster Hall;
- Then gathers the wave of emotion, then noble feelings arise,
- Till you all pass a resolution which takes every man by surprise.
- Thus the pure elementary atom, the unit of mass and of thought,
- By force of mere juxtaposition to life and sensation is brought;
- So, down through untold generations, transmission of structureless
- gorms
- Enables our race to inherit the thoughts of beasts, fishes, and
- worms.
- We honour our fathers and mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers
- too;
- But how shall we honour the vista of ancestors now in our view?
- First, then, let us honour the atom, so lively, so wise,
- and so small;
- The atomists next let us praise, Epicurus, Lucretius, and all.
- Let us damn with faint praise Bishop Butler, in whom many
- atoms combined
- To form that remarkable structure it pleased him to call--his mind.
- Last, praise we the noble body to which, for the time, we belong,
- Ere yet the swift whirl of the atoms has hurried us, ruthless,
- along,
- The British Association--like Leviathan worshipped by Hobbes,
- The incarnation of wisdom, built up of our witless nobs,
- Which will carry on endless discussions when I, and probably you,
- Have melted in infinite azure--in English, till all is blue.
-
-
-MOLECULAR EVOLUTION.
-
-_Belfast, 1874._
-
- At quite uncertain times and places,
- The atoms left their heavenly path,
- And by fortuitous embraces
- Engendered all that being hath.
- And though they seem to cling together,
- And form “associations” here,
- Yet, soon or late, they burst their tether,
- And through the depths of space career.
-
- So we who sat, oppressed with science,
- As British Asses, wise and grave,
- Are now transformed to wild Red Lions,[44]
- As round our prey we ramp and rave.
- Thus, by a swift metamorphōsis,
- Wisdom turns wit, and science joke,
- Nonsense is incense to our noses,
- For when Red Lions speak they smoke.
-
- Hail, Nonsense! dry nurse of Red Lions,[45]
- From thee the wise their wisdom learn;
- From thee they cull those truths of science,
- Which into thee again they turn.
- What combinations of ideas
- Nonsense alone can wisely form!
- What sage has half the power that she has,
- To take the towers of Truth by storm?
-
- Yield, then, ye rules of rigid reason!
- Dissolve, thou too, too solid sense!
- Melt into nonsense for a season,
- Then in some nobler form condense.
- Soon, all too soon, the chilly morning
- This flow of soul will crystallise;
- Then those who Nonsense now are scorning
- May learn, too late, where wisdom lies.
-
-
-TO THE COMMITTEE OF THE CAYLEY PORTRAIT FUND.
-
-1874.
-
- O wretched race of men, to space confined!
- What honour can ye pay to him, whose mind
- To that which lies beyond hath penetrated?
- The symbols he hath formed shall sound his praise,
- And lead him on through unimagined ways
- To conquests new, in worlds not yet created.
-
- First, ye Determinants! in ordered row
- And massive column ranged, before him go,
- To form a phalanx for his safe protection.
- Ye powers of the _n^{th}_ roots of -1!
- Around his head in ceaseless[46] cycles run,
- As unembodied spirits of direction.
-
- And you, ye undevelopable scrolls!
- Above the host wave your emblazoned rolls,
- Ruled for the record of his bright inventions.
- Ye cubic surfaces! by threes and nines
- Draw round his camp your seven-and-twenty lines--
- The seal of Solomon in three dimensions.
-
- March on, symbolic host! with step sublime,
- Up to the flaming bounds of Space and Time!
- There pause, until by Dickinson depicted,
- In two dimensions, we the form may trace
- Of him whose soul, too large for vulgar space,
- In _n_ dimensions flourished unrestricted.
-
-
-IN MEMORY OF EDWARD WILSON,
-
-_Who repented of what was in his mind to write after section._
-
-RIGID BODY (_sings_).
-
- GIN a body meet a body
- Flyin’ through the air,
- Gin a body hit a body,
- Will it fly? and where?
- Ilka impact has its measure,
- Ne’er a ane hae I;
- Yet a’ the lads they measure me,
- Or, at least, they try.
-
- Gin a body meet a body
- Altogether free,
- How they travel afterwards
- We do not always see.
- Ilka problem has its method
- By analytics high;
- For me, I ken na ane o’ them,
- But what the waur am I?
-
-Another task, which occupied much time, from 1874 to 1879, was the
-edition of the works of Henry Cavendish. Cavendish, who was great-uncle
-to the Chancellor, had published only two electrical papers, but he had
-left some twenty packets of manuscript on Mathematical and Experimental
-Electricity. These were placed in Maxwell’s hands in 1874 by the Duke
-of Devonshire.
-
-Niven, in his preface to the collected papers dealing with this book,
-writes thus:--
-
- “This work, published in 1879, has had the effect of increasing
- the reputation of Cavendish, disclosing as it does the
- unsuspected advances which that acute physicist had made in
- the Theory of Electricity, especially in the measurement of
- electrical quantities. The work is enriched by a variety of
- valuable notes, in which Cavendish’s views and results are
- examined by the light of modern theory and methods. Especially
- valuable are the methods applied to the determination of the
- electrical capacities of conductors and condensers, a subject
- in which Cavendish himself showed considerable skill both of a
- mathematical and experimental character.
-
- “The importance of the task undertaken by Maxwell in connection
- with Cavendish’s papers will be understood from the following
- extract from his introduction to them:--
-
- “‘It is somewhat difficult to account for the fact that
- though Cavendish had prepared a complete description of his
- experiments on the charges of bodies, and had even taken the
- trouble to write out a fair copy, and though all this seems
- to have been done before 1774, and he continued to make
- experiments in electricity till 1781, and lived on till 1810,
- he kept his manuscript by him and never published it.
-
- “‘Cavendish cared more for investigation than for publication.
- He would undertake the most laborious researches in order to
- clear up a difficulty which no one but himself could appreciate
- or was even aware of, and we cannot doubt that the result of
- his enquiries, when successful, gave him a certain degree of
- satisfaction. But it did not excite in him that desire to
- communicate the discovery to others, which in the case of
- ordinary men of science generally ensures the publication of
- their results. How completely these researches of Cavendish
- remained unknown to other men of science is shown by the
- external history of electricity.’
-
- “It will probably be thought a matter of some difficulty to
- place oneself in the position of a physicist of a century
- ago, and to ascertain the exact bearing of his experiments.
- But Maxwell entered upon this undertaking with the utmost
- enthusiasm, and succeeded in identifying himself with
- Cavendish’s methods. He showed that Cavendish had really
- anticipated several of the discoveries in electrical science
- which have been made since his time. Cavendish was the first to
- form the conception of and to measure Electrostatic Capacity
- and Specific Inductive Capacity; he also anticipated Ohm’s law.”
-
-During the last years of his life Mrs. Maxwell had a serious and
-prolonged illness, and Maxwell’s work was much increased by his duties
-as sick nurse. On one occasion he did not sleep in a bed for three
-weeks, but conducted his lectures and experiments at the laboratory as
-usual.
-
-About this time some of those who had been “Apostles” in 1853–57
-revived the habit of meeting together for discussion. The club, which
-included Professors Lightfoot, Hort and Westcott, was christened
-the “Eranus,” and three of Maxwell’s contributions to it have been
-preserved and are printed by Professor Campbell.
-
-After the Cavendish papers were finished, Maxwell had more time for his
-own original researches, and two important papers were published in
-1879. The one on “Stresses in Rarefied Gases arising from Inequalities
-of Temperature” was printed in the Royal Society’s Transactions, and
-deals with the Theory of the Radiometer; the other on “Boltzmann’s
-Theorem” appears in the Transactions of the Cambridge Philosophical
-Society. In the previous year he had delivered the Rede lecture on “The
-Telephone.” He also began to prepare a second edition of “Electricity
-and Magnetism.”
-
-His health gave way during the Easter term of 1879; indeed for two
-years previously he had been troubled with dyspeptic symptoms, but had
-consulted no one on the subject. He left Cambridge as usual in June,
-hoping that he would quickly recover at Glenlair, but he grew worse
-instead. In October he was told by Dr. Sanders of Edinburgh that he had
-not a month to live. He returned to Cambridge in order to be under the
-care of Dr. Paget, who was able in some measure to relieve his most
-severe suffering but the disease, of which his mother had died at the
-same age, continued its progress, and he died on November 5th. His one
-care during his last illness was for those whom he left behind. Mrs.
-Maxwell was an invalid dependent on him for everything, and the thought
-of her helplessness was the one thing which in these last days troubled
-him.
-
-A funeral service took place in the chapel at Trinity College, and
-afterwards his remains were conveyed to Scotland and interred in the
-family burying-place at Corsock, Kirkcudbright.
-
-A memorial edition of his works was issued by the Cambridge University
-Press in 1890. A portrait by Lowes Dickinson hangs in the hall of
-Trinity College, and there is a bust by Boehm in the laboratory.
-
-After his death Mrs. Maxwell gave his scientific library to the
-Cavendish Laboratory, and on her death she left a sum of about £6,000
-to found a scholarship in Physics, to be held at the laboratory.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The preceding pages contain some account of Clerk Maxwell’s life as
-a man of science. His character had other sides, and any life of him
-would be incomplete without some brief reference to these. His letters
-to his wife and to other intimate friends show throughout his life
-the depth of his religious convictions. The high purpose evidenced
-in the paper given to the present Dean of Canterbury when leaving
-Cambridge, animated him continually, and appears from time to time in
-his writings. The student’s evening hymn, composed in 1853 when still
-an undergraduate, expresses the same feelings--
-
- Through the creatures Thou hast made
- Show the brightness of Thy glory,
- Be eternal truth displayed
- In their substance transitory,
- Till green earth and ocean hoary,
- Massy rock and tender blade,
- Tell the same unending story,
- “We are Truth in form arrayed.”
-
- Teach me so Thy works to read
- That my faith, new strength accruing,
- May from world to world proceed,
- Wisdom’s fruitful search pursuing,
- Till Thy breath my mind imbuing,
- I proclaim the eternal creed,
- Oft the glorious theme renewing,
- God our Lord is God indeed.
-
-His views on the relation of Science to Faith are given in his
-letter[47] to Bishop Ellicott already referred to--
-
- “But I should be very sorry if an interpretation founded
- on a most conjectural scientific hypothesis were to get
- fastened to the text in Genesis, even if by so doing it got
- rid of the old statement of the commentators which has long
- ceased to be intelligible. The rate of change of scientific
- hypothesis is naturally much more rapid than that of Biblical
- interpretations, so that if an interpretation is founded on
- such an hypothesis, it may help to keep the hypothesis above
- ground long after it ought to be buried and forgotten.
-
- “At the same time I think that each individual man should do
- all he can to impress his own mind with the extent, the order,
- and the unity of the universe, and should carry these ideas
- with him as he reads such passages as the 1st chapter of the
- Epistle to Colossians (_see_ ‘Lightfoot on Colossians,’ p.
- 182), just as enlarged conceptions of the extent and unity of
- the world of life may be of service to us in reading Psalm
- viii., Heb. ii. 6, etc.”
-
-And again in his letter[48] to the secretary of the Victoria Institute
-giving his reasons for declining to become a member--
-
- “I think men of science as well as other men need to learn from
- Christ, and I think Christians whose minds are scientific are
- bound to study science, that their view of the glory of God
- may be as extensive as their being is capable of. But I think
- that the results which each man arrives at in his attempts to
- harmonise his science with his Christianity ought not to be
- regarded as having any significance except to the man himself,
- and to him only for a time, and should not receive the stamp of
- a society.”
-
-Professor Campbell and Mr. Garnett have given us the evidence of those
-who were with him in his last days, as to the strength of his own
-faith. On his death bed he said that he had been occupied in trying to
-gain truth; that it is but little of truth that man can acquire, but it
-is something to know in whom we have believed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-SCIENTIFIC WORK--COLOUR VISION.
-
-
-Fifteen years only have passed since the death of Clerk Maxwell, and it
-is almost too soon to hope to form a correct estimate of the value of
-his work and its relation to that of others who have laboured in the
-same field.
-
-Thus Niven, at the close of his obituary notice in the Proceedings of
-the Royal Society, says: “It is seldom that the faculties of invention
-and exposition, the attachment to physical science and capability of
-developing it mathematically, have been found existing in one mind
-to the same degree. It would, however, require powers somewhat akin
-to Maxwell’s own to describe the more delicate features of the works
-resulting from this combination, every one of which is stamped with the
-subtle but unmistakable impress of genius.” And again in the preface
-to Maxwell’s works, issued in 1890, he wrote: “Nor does it appear to
-the present editor that the time has yet arrived when the quickening
-influence of Maxwell’s mind on modern scientific thought can be duly
-estimated.”
-
-It is, however, the object of the present series to attempt to give
-some account of the work of men of science of the last hundred years,
-and to show how each has contributed his share to our present stock
-of knowledge. This task, then, remains to be done. While attempting
-it I wish to express my indebtedness to others who have already
-written about Maxwell’s scientific work, especially to Mr. W. D.
-Niven, whose preface to the Maxwell papers has been so often referred
-to; to Mr. Garnett, the author of Part II. of the “Life of Maxwell,”
-which deals with his contributions to science; and to Professor Tait,
-who in _Nature_ for February 5th, 1880, gave an account of Clerk
-Maxwell’s work, “necessarily brief, but sufficient to let even the
-non-mathematical reader see how very great were his contributions to
-modern science”--an account all the more interesting because, again to
-quote from Professor Tait, “I have been intimately acquainted with him
-since we were schoolboys together.”
-
-Maxwell’s main contributions to science may be classified under three
-heads--“Colour Perception,” “Molecular Physics,” and “Electrical
-Theories.” In addition to these there were other papers of the highest
-interest and importance, such as the essay on “Saturn’s Rings,” the
-paper on the “Equilibrium of Elastic Solids,” and various memoirs on
-pure geometry and questions of mechanics, which would, if they stood
-alone, have secured for their author a distinguished position as a
-physicist and mathematician, but which are not the works by which his
-name will be mostly remembered.
-
-The work on “Colour Perception” was begun at an early date. We have
-seen Maxwell while still at Edinburgh interested in the discussions
-about Hay’s theories.
-
-His first published paper on the subject was a letter to Dr. G.
-Wilson, printed in the Transactions of the Royal Society of Arts for
-1855; but he had been mixing colours by means of his top for some
-little time previously, and the results of these experiments are given
-in a paper entitled “Experiments on Colour,” communicated to the Royal
-Society of Edinburgh by Dr. Gregory, and printed in their Transactions,
-vol. xxi.
-
-In the paper on “The Theory of Compound Colours,” printed in the
-Philosophical Transactions for 1860, Maxwell gives a history of the
-theory as it was known to him.
-
-He points out first the distinction between the _optical_ properties
-and the _chromatic_ properties of a beam of light. “The optical
-properties are those which have reference to its origin and propagation
-through media until it falls on the sensitive organ of vision;”
-they depend on the periods and amplitudes of the ether vibrations
-which compose the beam. “The chromatic properties are those which
-have reference to its power of exciting certain sensations of colour
-perceived through the organ of vision.” It is possible for two beams to
-be optically very different and chromatically alike. The converse is
-not true; two beams which are optically alike are also chromatically
-alike.
-
-The foundation of the theory of compound colours was laid by Newton.
-He first shewed that “by the mixture of homogeneal light colours may
-be produced which are like to the colours of homogeneal light as to
-the appearance of colour, but not as to the immutability of colour and
-constitution of light.” Two beams which differ optically may yet be
-alike chromatically; it is possible by mixing red and yellow to obtain
-an orange colour chromatically similar to the orange of the spectrum,
-but optically different to that orange, for the compound orange can be
-analysed by a prism into its component red and yellow; the spectrum
-orange is incapable of further resolution.
-
-Newton also solves the following problem:--
-
-_In a mixture of primary colours, the quantity and quality of each
-being given to know the colour of the compound_ (Optics, Book 1, Part
-2, Prop. 6), and his solution is the following:--He arranges the seven
-colours of the spectrum round the circumference of a circle, the length
-occupied by each colour being proportional to the musical interval to
-which, in Newton’s views, the colour corresponded. At the centre of
-gravity of each of these arcs he supposes a weight placed proportional
-to the number of rays of the corresponding colour which enter into the
-mixture under consideration. The position of the centre of gravity of
-these weights indicates the nature of the resultant colour. A radius
-drawn through this centre of gravity points out the colour of the
-spectrum which it most resembles; the distance of the centre of gravity
-from the centre gives the fulness of the colour. The centre itself is
-white. Newton gives no proof of this rule; he merely says, “This rule I
-conceive to be accurate enough for practice, though not mathematically
-accurate.”
-
-Maxwell proved that Newton’s method of finding the centre of gravity of
-the component colours was confirmed by his observations, and that it
-involves mathematically the theory of three elements of colour; but
-the disposition of the colours on the circle was only a provisional
-arrangement; the true relations of the colours could only be determined
-by direct experiment.
-
-Thomas Young appears to have been the next, after Newton, to work
-at the theory of colour sensation. He made observations by spinning
-coloured discs much in the same way as that which was afterwards
-adopted by Maxwell, and he developed the theory that three different
-primary sensations may be excited in the eye by light, while the colour
-of any beam depends on the proportions in which these three sensations
-are excited. He supposes the three primary sensations to correspond
-to red, green, and violet. A blue ray is capable of exciting both the
-green and the violet; a yellow ray excites the red and the green. Any
-colour, according to Young’s theory, may be matched by a mixture of
-these three primary colours taken in proper proportion; the quality
-of the colour depends on the proportion of the intensities of the
-components; its brightness depends on the sum of these intensities.
-
-Maxwell’s experiments were undertaken with the object of proving or
-disproving the physical part of Young’s theory. He does not consider
-the question whether there are three distinct sensations corresponding
-to the three primary colours; that is a physiological inquiry, and one
-to which no completely satisfactory answer has yet been given. He does
-show that by a proper mixture of any three arbitrarily chosen standard
-colours it is possible to match any other colour; the words “proper
-mixture,” however, need, as will appear shortly, some development.
-
-We may with advantage compare the problem with one in acoustics.
-
-When a compound musical note consisting of a pure tone and its
-overtones is sounded, the trained ear can distinguish the various
-overtones and analyse the sound into its simple components. The same
-sensation cannot be excited in two different ways. The eye has no such
-corresponding power. A given yellow may be a pure spectral yellow,
-corresponding to a pure tone in music, or it may be a mixture of a
-number of other pure tones; in either case it can be matched by a
-proper combination of three standard colours--this Maxwell proved.
-It may be, as Young supposed, that if the three standard colours be
-properly selected they correspond exactly to three primary sensations
-of the brain. Maxwell’s experiments do not afford any light on this
-point, which still remains more than doubtful.
-
-When Maxwell began his work the theory of colours was exciting
-considerable interest. Sir David Brewster had recently developed a
-new theory of colour sensation which had formed the basis of some
-discussions, and in 1852 von Helmholtz published his first paper
-on the subject. According to Brewster, the three primitive colours
-were red, yellow and blue, and he supposed that they corresponded to
-three different kinds of objective light. Helmholtz pointed out that
-experiments up to that date had been conducted by mixing pigments, with
-the exception of those in which the rotating disc was used, and that
-it is necessary to make them on the rays of the spectrum itself. He
-then describes a method of mixing the light from two spectra so as to
-obtain the combination of every two of the simple prismatic rays in all
-degrees of relative strength.
-
-From these experiments results, which at the time were unexpected, but
-some of which must have been known to Young, were obtained. Among them
-it was shown that a mixture of red and green made yellow, while one of
-green and violet produced blue.
-
-In a later paper (_Philosophical Magazine_, 1854) Helmholtz described
-a method for ascertaining the various pairs of complementary
-colours--colours, that is, which when mixed will give white--which had
-been shown by Grassman to exist if Newton’s theory were true. He also
-gave a provisional diagram of the curve formed by the spectrum, which
-ought to take the place of the circle in Newton’s diagram; for this,
-however, his experiments did not give the complete data.
-
-Such was the state of the question when Maxwell began. His first
-colour-box was made in 1852. Others were designed in 1855 and 1856,
-and the final paper appeared in 1860. But before that time he had
-established important results by means of his rotatory discs and colour
-top. In his own description of this he says: “The coloured paper is
-cut into the form of disc, each with a hole in the centre and divided
-along a radius so as to admit of several of them being placed on the
-same axis, so that part of each is exposed. By slipping one disc over
-another we can expose any given portion of each colour. These discs
-are placed on a top or teetotum, which is spun rapidly. The axis of the
-top passes through the centre of the discs, and the quantity of each
-colour exposed is measured by graduations on the rim of the top, which
-is divided into 100 parts. When the top is spun sufficiently rapidly,
-the impressions due to each colour separately follow each other in
-quick succession at each point of the retina, and are blended together;
-the strength of the impression due to each colour is, as can be shown
-experimentally, the same as when the three kinds of light in the same
-relative proportions enter the eye simultaneously. These relative
-proportions are measured by the areas of the various discs which are
-exposed. Two sets of discs of different radius are used; the largest
-discs are put on first, then the smaller, so that the centre portion
-of the top shows the colour arising from the mixture of those of the
-smaller discs; the outer portion, that of the larger discs.”
-
-In experimenting, six discs of each size are used, black, white, red,
-green, yellow and blue. It is found by experiment that a match can be
-arranged between any five of these. Thus three of the larger discs are
-placed on the top--say black, yellow and blue--and two of the smaller
-discs, red and green, are placed above these. Then it is found that it
-is possible so to adjust the amount exposed of each disc that the two
-parts of the top appear when it is spun to be of the same tint. In one
-series of experiments the chromatic effect of 46·8 parts of black, 29·1
-of yellow, and 24·1 of blue was found to be the same as that of 66·6
-of red and 33·4 of green; each set of discs has a dirty yellow tinge.
-
-Now, in this experiment, black is not a colour; practically no light
-reaches the eye from a dead black. We have, however, to fill up
-the circumference of the top in some way which will not affect the
-impression on the retina arising from the mixture of the blue and
-yellow; this we can do by using the black disc.
-
-Thus we have shown that 66·6 parts of red and 33·4 parts of green
-produce the same chromatic effect as 29·1 of yellow and 24·1 of
-blue. Similarly in this manner a match can be arranged between any
-four colours and black, the black being necessary to complete the
-circumference of the discs.
-
-Thus using A, B, C, D to denote the various colours, _a_, _b_, _c_,
-_d_ the amounts of each colour taken, we can get a series of results
-expressed as follows: _a_ parts of A together with _b_ parts of B match
-_c_ parts of C together with _d_ parts of D; or we may write this as an
-equation thus:--
-
- _a_ A + _b_ B = _c_ C + _d_ D,
-
-where the + stands for “combined with,” and the = for “matches in tint.”
-
-We may also write the above--
-
- _d_ D = _a_ A + _b_ B - _c_ C,
-
-or _d_ parts of D can be matched by a _proper_ combination of colours
-A, B, C. The sign - shows that in order to make the match we have to
-combine the colour C with D; the combination then matches a mixture of
-A and B.
-
-In this way we can form a number of equations for all possible colours,
-and if we like to take any three colours A, B, C as standards, we
-obtain a result which may be written generally--
-
- _x_ X = _a_ A + _b_ B + _c_ C,
-
-or _x_ parts of X can be matched by _a_ parts of A, combined with _b_
-parts of B and _c_ parts of C. If the sign of one of the quantities
-_a_, _b_, or _c_ is negative, it indicates that that colour must be
-combined with X to match the other two.
-
-Now Maxwell was able to show that, if A, B, C be properly selected,
-nearly every other colour can be matched by positive combinations of
-these three. These three colours, then, are primary colours, and nearly
-every other colour can be matched by a combination of the three primary
-colours.
-
-Experiments, however, with coloured discs, such as were undertaken by
-Young, Forbes and Maxwell, were not capable of giving satisfactory
-results. The colours of the discs were not pure spectrum colours, and
-varied to some extent with the nature of the incident light. It was for
-this reason that Helmholtz in 1852 experimented with the spectrum, and
-that Maxwell about the same time invented his colour box.
-
-The principle of the latter was very simple. Suppose we have a slit
-S, and some arrangement for forming a pure spectrum on a screen. Let
-there now be a slit R placed in the red part of the spectrum on the
-screen. When light falls on the slit S, only the red rays can reach
-R, and hence conversely, if the white source be placed at the other
-end of the apparatus, so that R is illuminated with white light, only
-red rays will reach S. Similarly, if another slit be placed in the
-green at G, and this be illuminated by white light, only the green
-rays will reach S, while from a third slit V in the violet, violet
-light only can arrive at S. Thus by opening the three slits at V, G
-and R simultaneously, and looking through S, the retina receives the
-impression of the three different colours. The amount of light of each
-colour will depend on the breadth to which the corresponding slit is
-opened, and the relative intensities of the three different components
-can be compared by comparing the breadths of the three slits. Any other
-colour which is allowed by some suitable contrivance to enter the eye
-simultaneously can now be matched, provided the red, green and violet
-are primary colours.
-
-By means of experiments with the colour box Maxwell showed conclusively
-that a match could be obtained between any four colours; the
-experiments could not be carried out in quite the simple manner
-suggested by the above description of the principle of the box.
-An account of the method will be found in Maxwell’s own paper. It
-consisted in matching a standard white by various combinations of other
-colours.
-
-The main object of his research, however, was to examine the chromatic
-properties of the different parts of the spectrum, and to determine the
-form of the curve which ought to replace the circle in Newton’s diagram
-of colour.
-
-Maxwell adopted as his three standard colours: red, of about wave
-length 6,302; green, wave length 5,281; and violet, 4,569 tenth metres.
-On the scale of Maxwell’s instrument these are represented by the
-numbers 24, 44 and 68.
-
-Let us take three points A, B, C at the corners of an equilateral
-triangle to represent on a diagram these three colours. The position
-of any other colour on the diagram will be found by taking weights
-proportional to the amounts of the colours A, B, C required to make the
-match between A, B, C and the given colour; these weights are placed at
-A, B, C respectively; the position of their centre of gravity is the
-point required. Thus the position of white is given by the equation--
-
- W = 18·6 (24) + 31·4 (44) + 30·5 (68)
-
-which means that weights proportional to 18·6, 31·4 and 30·5 are to be
-placed at A, B, C respectively, and their centre of gravity is to be
-found. The point so found is the position of white. Any other colour is
-given by the equation--
-
- X = _a_ (24) + _b_ (44) + _c_ (68).
-
-Again, the position on the diagram for all colours for which _a_,
-_b_, _c_ are all positive lies within the triangle A B C. If one of
-the coefficients, say _c_, is negative the same construction applies,
-but the weight applied at C must be treated as acting in the opposite
-direction to those at A and B. A mixture of the given colour and C
-matches a mixture of A and B. It is clear that the point corresponding
-to X will then lie outside the triangle A B C. Maxwell showed that,
-with his standards, nearly all colours could be represented by points
-inside the triangle. The colours he had selected as standards were very
-close to primary colours.
-
-Again, he proved that any spectrum colour between red and green, when
-combined with a very slight admixture of violet, could be matched, in
-the case of either Mrs. Maxwell or himself, by a proper mixture of
-the red and green. The positions, therefore, of the spectrum colours
-between red and green lie just outside the triangle A B C, being very
-close to the line A B, while for the colours between green and violet
-Maxwell obtained a curve lying rather further outside the side B C.
-Any spectrum colour between green and violet, together with a slight
-admixture of red, can be matched by a proper mixture of green and
-violet.
-
-Thus the circle of Newton’s diagram should be replaced by a curve,
-which coincides very nearly with the two sides A B and B C of Maxwell’s
-figure. Strictly, according to his observations, the curve lies just
-outside these two sides. The purples of the spectrum lie nearly along
-the third side, C A, of the triangle, being obtained approximately by
-mixing the violet and the red.
-
-To find the point on the diagram corresponding to the colour obtained
-by mixing any two or more spectrum colours we must, in accordance
-with Newton’s rule, place weights at the points corresponding to the
-selected colours, and find the centre of gravity of these weights.
-
-This, then, was the outcome of Maxwell’s work on colour. It verified
-the essential part of Newton’s construction, and obtained for the first
-time the true form of the spectrum curve on the diagram.
-
-The form of this curve will of course depend on the eye of the
-individual observer. Thus Maxwell and Mrs. Maxwell both made
-observations, and distinct differences were found in their eyes. It
-appears, however, that a large majority of persons have normal vision,
-and that matches made by one such person are accepted by most others
-as satisfactory. Some people, however, are colour blind, and Maxwell
-examined a few such. In the case of those whom he examined it appeared
-as though vision was dichromatic, the red sensation seemed to be
-absent; nearly all colours could be matched by combinations of green
-and violet. The colour diagram was reduced to the straight line B C.
-Other forms of colour blindness have since been investigated.
-
-In awarding to Maxwell the Rumford medal in 1860, Major-General
-Sabine, vice-president of the Royal Society, after explaining the
-theory of colour vision and the possible method of verifying it, said:
-“Professor Maxwell has subjected the theory to this verification, and
-thereby raised the composition of colours to the rank of a branch of
-mathematical physics,” and he continues: “The researches for which
-the Rumford medal is awarded lead to the remarkable result that to a
-very near degree of approximation all the colours of the spectrum, and
-therefore all colours in nature which are only mixtures of these, can
-be perfectly imitated by mixtures of three actually attainable colours,
-which are the red, green and blue belonging respectively to three
-particular parts of the spectrum.”
-
-It should be noticed in concluding our remarks on this part of
-Maxwell’s work that his results are purely physical. They are not
-inconsistent with the physiological part of Young’s theory, viz., that
-there are three primary sensations of colour which can be transmitted
-to the brain, and that the colour of any object depends on the relative
-proportions in which these sensations are excited, but they do not
-prove that theory. Any physiological theory which can be accepted as
-true must explain Maxwell’s observations, and Young’s theory does this;
-but it is, of course, possible that other theories may explain them
-equally well, and be more in accordance with physiological observations
-than Young’s. Maxwell has given us the physical facts which have to be
-explained; it is for the physiologists to do the rest.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-SCIENTIFIC WORK--MOLECULAR THEORY.
-
-
-Maxwell in his article “Atom,” in the ninth edition of the
-_Encyclopædia Britannica_, has given some account of Modern Molecular
-Science, and in particular of the molecular theory of gases. Of this
-science, Clausius and Maxwell are the founders, though to their names
-it has recently been shown that a third, that of Waterston, must be
-added. In the present chapter it is intended to give an outline of
-Maxwell’s contributions to molecular science, and to explain the
-advances due to him.
-
-The doctrine that bodies are composed of small particles in rapid
-motion is very ancient. Democritus was its founder, Lucretius--de Rerum
-Naturâ--explained its principles. The atoms do not fill space; there is
-void between.
-
- “Quapropter locus est intactus inane vacansque,
- Quod si non esset, nullâ ratione moveri
- Res possent; namque officium quod corporis extat
- Officere atque obstare, id in omni tempore adesset
- Omnibus. Haud igitur quicquam procedere posset
- Principium quoniam cedendi nulla daret res.”
-
-According to Boscovitch an atom is an indivisible point, having
-position in space, capable of motion, and possessing mass. It is also
-endowed with the power of exerting force, so that two atoms attract
-or repel each other with a force depending on their distance apart.
-It has no parts or dimensions: it is a mere geometrical point without
-extension in space; it has not the property of impenetrability, for two
-atoms can, it is supposed, exist at the same point.
-
-In modern molecular science according to Maxwell, “we begin by assuming
-that bodies are made up of parts each of which is capable of motion,
-and that these parts act on each other in a manner consistent with the
-principle of the conservation of energy. In making these assumptions
-we are justified by the facts that bodies may be divided into
-smaller parts, and that all bodies with which we are acquainted are
-conservative systems, which would not be the case unless their parts
-were also conservative systems.
-
-“We may also assume that these small parts are in motion. This is the
-most general assumption we can make, for it includes as a particular
-case the theory that the small parts are at rest. The phenomena of the
-diffusion of gases and liquids through each other show that there may
-be a motion of the small parts of a body which is not perceptible to us.
-
-“We make no assumption with respect to the nature of the small
-parts--whether they are all of one magnitude. We do not even assume
-them to have extension and figure. Each of them must be measured by its
-mass, and any two of them must, like visible bodies, have the power
-of acting on one another when they come near enough to do so. The
-properties of the body or medium are determined by the configuration of
-its parts.”
-
-These small particles are called molecules, and a molecule in its
-physical aspect was defined by Maxwell in the following terms:--
-
- “A molecule of a substance is a small body, such that if, on
- the one hand, a number of similar molecules were assembled
- together, they would form a mass of that substance; while on
- the other hand, if any portion of this molecule were removed,
- it would no longer be able, along with an assemblage of other
- molecules similarly treated, to make up a mass of the original
- substance.”
-
-We are to look upon a gas as an assemblage of molecules flying about
-in all directions. The path of any molecule is a straight line, except
-during the time when it is under the action of a neighbouring molecule;
-this time is usually small compared with that during which it is free.
-
-The simplest theory we could formulate would be that the molecules
-behaved like elastic spheres, and that the action between any two was
-a collision following the laws which we know apply to the collision of
-elastic bodies. If the average distance between two molecules be great
-compared with their dimensions, the time during which any molecule
-is in collision will be small compared with the interval between the
-collisions, and this is in accordance with the fundamental assumption
-just mentioned. It is not, however, necessary to suppose an encounter
-between two molecules to be a collision. One molecule may act on
-another with a force, which depends on the distance between them, of
-such a character that the force is insensible except when the molecules
-are extremely close together.
-
-It is not difficult to see how the pressure exerted by a gas on the
-sides of a vessel which contains it may be accounted for on this
-assumption. Each molecule as it strikes the side has its momentum
-reversed--the molecules are here assumed to be perfectly elastic.
-
-Thus each molecule of the gas is continually gaining momentum from
-the sides of the vessel, while it gives up to the vessel the momentum
-which it possessed before the impact. The rate at which this change of
-momentum proceeds across a given area measures the force exerted on
-that area; the pressure of the gas is the rate of change of momentum
-per unit of area of the surface.
-
-Again, it can be shown that this pressure is proportional to the
-product of the mass of each molecule, the number of molecules in a unit
-of volume, and the square of the velocity of the molecules.
-
-Let us consider in the first instance the case of a jet of sand or
-water of unit cross section which is playing against a surface. Suppose
-for the present that all the molecules which strike the surface have
-the same velocity.
-
-Then the number of molecules which strike the surface per second, will
-be proportional to this velocity. If the particles are moving quickly
-they can reach the surface in one second from a greater distance than
-is possible if they be moving slowly. Again, the number reaching the
-surface will be proportional to the number of molecules per unit of
-volume. Hence, if we call _v_ the velocity of each particle, and N
-the number of particles per unit of volume, the number which strike
-the surface in one second will be N _v_; if _m_ be the mass of each
-molecule, the mass which strikes the surface per second is N _m_ _v_;
-the velocity of each particle of this mass is _v_, therefore the
-momentum destroyed per second by the impact is N _m_ _v_ × _v_, or N
-_m_ _v_², and this measures the pressure.
-
-Hence in this case if _p_ be the pressure
-
- _p_ = N _m_ _v_².
-
-In the above we assume that _all_ the molecules in the jet are moving
-with velocity _v_ perpendicular to the surface. In the case of a crowd
-of molecules flying about in a closed space this is clearly not true.
-The molecules may strike the surface in any direction; they will not
-all be moving normal to the surface. To simplify the case, consider a
-cubical box filled with gas. The box has three pairs of equal faces at
-right angles. We may suppose one-third of the particles to be moving at
-right angles to each face, and in this case the number per unit volume
-which we have to consider is not N, but ⅓ N. Hence the formula becomes
-_p_ = ⅓ N _m_ _v_².
-
-Moreover, if _ρ_ be the density of the gas--that is, the mass of
-unit volume--then N_m_ is equal to _ρ_, for _m_ is the mass of each
-particle, and there are N particles in a unit of volume.
-
-Hence, finally, _p_ = ⅓ _ρ_ _v_².
-
-Or, again, if V be the volume of unit mass of the gas, then _ρ_ V is
-unity, or ρ is equal to 1/V.
-
-Hence _p_V = ⅓_v_².
-
-Formulæ equivalent to these appear first to have been obtained by
-Herapath about the year 1816 (Thomson’s “Annals of Philosophy,” 1816).
-The results only, however, were stated in that year. A paper which
-attempted to establish them was presented to the Royal Society in 1820.
-It gave rise to very considerable correspondence, and was withdrawn
-by the author before being read. It is printed in full in Thomson’s
-“Annals of Philosophy” for 1821, vol. i., pp. 273, 340, 401. The
-arguments of the author are no doubt open to criticism, and are in many
-points far from sound. Still, by considering the problem of the impact
-of a large number of hard bodies, he arrived at a formula connecting
-the pressure and volume of a given mass of gas equivalent to that just
-given. These results are contained in Propositions viii. and ix. of
-Herapath’s paper.
-
-In his next step, however, Herapath, as we know now, was wrong. One
-of his fundamental assumptions is that the temperature of a gas is
-measured by the momentum of each of its particles. Hence, assuming
-this, we have T = _m_ _v_, if T represents the temperature: and
-
- _p_ = ⅓ N _m_ _v_² = ⅓ (N/_m_) (_m_ _v_)².
-
-Or, again--
-
- _p_ = ⅓ N·T·_v_ = ⅓·(N/_m_)·T².
-
-These results are practically given in Proposition viii., Corr. (1)
-and (2), and Proposition ix.[49] The temperature as thus defined by
-Herapath is an absolute temperature, and he calculates the absolute
-zero of temperature at which the gas would have no volume from the
-above results. The actual calculation is of course wrong, for, as
-we know now by experiment, the pressure is proportional to the
-temperature, and not to its square, as Herapath supposed. It will be
-seen, however, that Herapath’s formula gives Boyle’s law; for if the
-temperature is constant, the formula is equivalent to
-
- _p_ V = a constant.
-
-Herapath somewhat extended his work in his “Mathematical Physics”
-published in 1847, and applied his principles to explain diffusion, the
-relation between specific heat and atomic weight, and other properties
-of bodies. He still, however, retained his erroneous supposition
-that temperature is to be measured by the momentum of the individual
-particles.
-
-The next step in the theory was made by Waterston. His paper was read
-to the Royal Society on March 5th, 1846. It was most unfortunately
-committed to the Archives of the Society, and was only disinterred by
-Lord Rayleigh in 1892 and printed in the Transactions for that year.
-
-In the account just given of the theory, it has been supposed that all
-the particles move with the same velocity. This is clearly not the
-case in a gas. If at starting all the particles had the same velocity,
-the collisions would change this state of affairs. Some particles will
-be moving quickly, some slowly. We may, however, still apply the
-theory by splitting up the particles into groups, and, supposing that
-each group has a constant velocity, the particles in this group will
-contribute to the pressure an amount--_p_₁--equal to ⅓ N₁ _m_ _v_₁²,
-where _v_₁ is the velocity of the group and N₁ the number of particles
-having that velocity. The whole pressure will be found by adding that
-due to the various groups, and will be given as before by _p_ = ⅓ N _m_
-_v_², where _v_ is not now the actual velocity of the particles, but a
-mean velocity given by the equation
-
- N _v_² = N₁ _v_₁² + N₂ _v_₂² + .....,
-
-which will produce the same pressure as arises from the actual impacts.
-This quantity v² is known as the _mean square_ of the molecular
-velocity, and is so used by Waterston.
-
-In a paper in the _Philosophical Magazine_ for 1858 Waterston gives an
-account of his own paper of 1846 in the following terms:--“Mr. Herapath
-unfortunately assumed heat or temperature to be represented by the
-simple ratio of the velocity instead of the square of the velocity,
-being in this apparently led astray by the definition of motion
-generally received, and thus was baffled in his attempts to reconcile
-his theory with observation. If we make this change in Mr. Herapath’s
-definition of heat or temperature--viz., that it is proportional
-to the vis-viva or square velocity of the moving particle, not to
-the momentum or simple ratio of the velocity--we can without much
-difficulty deduce not only the primary laws of elastic fluids, but also
-the other physical properties of gases enumerated above in the third
-objection to Newton’s hypothesis. [The paper from which the quotation
-is taken is on ‘The Theory of Sound.’] In the Archives of the Royal
-Society for 1845–46 there is a paper on ‘The Physics of Media that
-consist of perfectly “Elastic Molecules in a State of Motion,”’ which
-contains the synthetical reasoning on which the demonstration of these
-matters rests.... This theory does not take account of the size of the
-molecules. It assumes that no time is lost at the impact, and that if
-the impacts produce rotatory motion, the vis viva thus invested bears
-a constant ratio to the rectilineal vis viva, so as not to require
-separate consideration. It does, also, not take account of the probable
-internal motion of composite molecules; yet the results so closely
-accord with observation in every part of the subject as to leave no
-doubt that Mr. Herapath’s idea of the physical constitution of gases
-approximates closely to the truth.”
-
-In his introduction to Waterston’s paper (Phil. Trans., 1892) Lord
-Rayleigh writes:--“Impressed with the above passage, and with the
-general ingenuity and soundness of Waterston’s views, I took the first
-opportunity of consulting the Archives, and saw at once that the memoir
-justified the large claims made for it, and that it marks an immense
-advance in the direction of the now generally received theory.”
-
-In the first section of the paper Waterston’s great advance consisted
-in the statement that the mean square of the kinetic energy of each
-molecule measures the temperature.
-
-According to this we are thus to put in the pressure equation--½ _m_
-_v_² = T, the temperature, and we have at once--_p_ V = ⅔ N · T.
-
-Now this equation expresses, as we know, the laws of Boyle and Gay
-Lussac.
-
-The second section discusses the properties of media, consisting of
-two or more gases, and arrives at the result that “in mixed media
-the mean square molecular velocity is inversely proportional to the
-specific weights of the molecules.” This was the great law rediscovered
-by Maxwell fifteen years later. With modern notation it may be put
-thus:--If _m_₁, _m_₂ be the masses of each molecule of two different
-sets of molecules mixed together, then, when a steady state has been
-reached, since the temperature is the same throughout, _m_₁ _v_₁² is
-equal to _m_₂ _v_₂². The average kinetic energy of each molecule is the
-same.
-
-From this Avogadros’ law follows at once--for if _p_₁, _p_₂ be the
-pressures, N₁, N₂ the numbers of molecules per unit volume--
-
- _p_₁ = ⅓ N₁ _m_₁ _v_₁²,
- _p_₂ = ⅓ N₂ _m_₂ _v_₂².
-
-Hence, if _p_₁, is equal to _p_₂, since _m_₁ _v_₁² is equal to _m_₂
-_v_₂², we must have N₁ equal to N₂, or the number of molecules in equal
-volumes of two gases at the same pressure and temperature is the same.
-The proof of this proposition given by Waterston is not satisfactory.
-On this point, however, we shall have more to say. The third section of
-the paper deals with adiabatic expansion, and in it there is an error
-in calculation which prevented correct results from being attained.
-
-At the meeting of the British Association at Ipswich, in 1851, a paper
-by J. J. Waterston of Bombay, on “The General Theory of Gases,” was
-read. The following is an extract from the Proceedings:--
-
-The author “conceives that the atoms of a gas, being perfectly elastic,
-are in continual motion in all directions, being constrained within
-a limited space by their collisions with each other, and with the
-particles of surrounding bodies.
-
-“The vis viva of these motions in a given portion of a gas constitutes
-the quantity of heat contained in it.
-
-“He shows that the result of this state of motion must be to give the
-gas an elasticity proportional to the mean square of the velocity of
-the molecular motions, and to the total mass of the atoms contained in
-unity of bulk” (unit of volume)--that is to say, to the density of the
-medium.
-
-“The elasticity in a given gas is the measure of temperature.
-Equilibrium of pressure and heat between two gases takes place when the
-number of atoms in unit of volume is equal and the vis viva of each
-atom equal. Temperature, therefore, in all gases is proportional to the
-mass of one atom multiplied by the mean square of the velocity of the
-molecular motions, being measured from an absolute zero 491° below the
-zero of Fahrenheit’s thermometer.”
-
-It appears, therefore, from these extracts that the discovery of the
-laws that temperature is measured by the mean kinetic energy of a
-single molecule, and that in a mixture of gases the mean kinetic energy
-of each molecule is the same for each gas, is due to Waterston. They
-were contained in his paper of 1846, and published by him in 1851. Both
-these papers, however, appear to have been unnoticed by all subsequent
-writers until 1892.
-
-Meanwhile, in 1848, Joule’s attention was called by his experiments
-to the question, and he saw that Herapath’s result gave a means of
-calculating the mean velocity of the molecules of a gas. For according
-to the result given above, _p_ = ⅓ _ρ v_²; thus _v_² = 3 _p/ρ_, and _p_
-and _ρ_ being known, we find _v_². Thus for hydrogen at freezing-point
-and atmospheric pressure Joule obtains for _v_ the value 6,055 feet per
-second, or, roughly, six times the velocity of sound in air.
-
-Clausius was the next writer of importance on the subject. His first
-paper is in “Poggendorff’s Annalen,” vol. c., 1857, “On the Kind
-of Motion we call Heat.” It gives an exposition of the theory, and
-establishes the fact that the kinetic energy of the translatory motion
-of a molecule does not represent the whole of the heat it contains. If
-we look upon a molecule as a small solid we must consider the energy it
-possesses in consequence of its rotation about its centre of gravity,
-as well as the energy due to the motion of translation of the whole.
-
-Clausius’ second paper appeared in 1859. In it he considers the average
-length of the path of a molecule during the interval between two
-collisions. He determines this path in terms of the average distance
-between the molecules and the distance between the centres of two
-molecules at the time when a collision is taking place.
-
-These two papers appear to have attracted Maxwell’s attention to the
-matter, and his first paper, entitled “Illustrations of the Dynamical
-Theory of Gases,” was read to the British Association at Aberdeen and
-Oxford in 1859 and 1860, and appeared in the _Philosophical Magazine_,
-January and July, 1860.
-
-In the introduction to this paper Maxwell points out, while there was
-then no means of measuring the quantities which occurred in Clausius’
-expression for the mean free path, “the phenomena of the internal
-friction of gases, the conduction of heat through a gas, and the
-diffusion of one gas through another, seem to indicate the possibility
-of determining accurately the mean length of path which a particle
-describes between two collisions. In order, therefore, to lay the
-foundation of such investigations on strict mechanical principles,” he
-continues, “I shall demonstrate the laws of motion of an indefinite
-number of small, hard and perfectly elastic spheres acting on one
-another only during impact.”
-
-Maxwell then proceeds to consider in the first case the impact of two
-spheres.
-
-But a gas consists of an indefinite number of molecules. Now it is
-impossible to deal with each molecule individually, to trace its
-history and follow its path. In order, therefore, to avoid this
-difficulty Maxwell introduced the statistical method of dealing with
-such problems, and this introduction is the first great step in
-molecular theory with which his name is connected.
-
-He was led to this method by his investigation into the theory of
-Saturn’s rings, which had been completed in 1856, and in which he
-had shown that the conditions of stability required the supposition
-that the rings are composed of an indefinite number of free particles
-revolving round the planet, with velocities depending on their
-distances from the centre. These particles may either be arranged in
-separate rings, or their motion may be such that they are continually
-coming into collision with each other.
-
-As an example of the statistical method, let us consider a crowd
-of people moving along a street. Taken as a whole the crowd moves
-steadily forwards. Any individual in the crowd, however, is jostled
-backwards and forwards and from side to side; if a line were drawn
-across the street we should find people crossing it in both directions.
-In a considerable interval more people would cross it, going in the
-direction in which the crowd is moving, than in the other, and the
-velocity of the crowd might be estimated by counting the number which
-crossed the line in a given interval. This velocity so found would
-differ greatly from the velocity of any individual, which might have
-any value within limits, and which is continually changing. If we knew
-the velocity of each individual and the number of individuals we could
-calculate the average velocity, and this would agree with the value
-found by counting the resultant number of people who cross the line in
-a given interval.
-
-Again, the people in the crowd will naturally fall into groups
-according to their velocities. At any moment there will be a certain
-number of people whose velocities are all practically equal, or, to be
-more accurate, do not differ among themselves by more than some small
-quantity. The number of people at any moment in each of these groups
-will be very different. The number in any group, which has a velocity
-not differing greatly from the mean velocity of the whole, will be
-large; comparatively few will have either a very large or a very small
-velocity.
-
-Again, at any moment, individuals are changing from one group to
-another; a man is brought to a stop by some obstruction, and his
-velocity is considerably altered--he passes from one group to a
-different one; but while this is so, if the mean velocity remains
-constant, and the size of the crowd be very great, the number of people
-at any moment in a given group remains unchanged. People pass from that
-group into others, but during any interval the same number pass back
-again into that group.
-
-It is clear that if this condition is satisfied the distribution is
-a steady one, and the crowd will continue to move on with the same
-uniform mean velocity.
-
-Now, Maxwell applies these considerations to a crowd of perfectly
-elastic spheres, moving anyhow in a closed space, acting upon each
-other only when in contact. He shows that they may be divided into
-groups according to their velocities, and that, when the steady state
-is reached, the number in each group will remain the same, although the
-individuals change. Moreover, it is shown that, if A and B represent
-any two groups, the state will only be steady when the numbers which
-pass from the group A to the group B are equal to the numbers which
-pass back from the group B to the group A. This condition, combined
-with the fact that the total kinetic energy of the motion remains
-unchanged, enables him to calculate the number of particles in any
-group in terms of the whole number of particles, the mean velocity, and
-the actual velocity of the group.
-
-From this an accurate expression can be found for the pressure of the
-gas, and it is proved that the value found by others, on the assumption
-that all the particles were moving with a common velocity, is correct.
-Previous to this paper of Maxwell’s it had been realised that the
-velocities could not be uniform throughout. There had been no attempt
-to determine the distribution of velocity, or to submit the problem to
-calculation, making allowance for the variations in velocity.
-
-Maxwell’s mathematical methods are, in their generality and elegance,
-far in advance of anything previously attempted in the subject.
-
-So far it has been assumed that the particles in the vessel are all
-alike. Maxwell next takes the case of a mixture of two kinds of
-particles, and inquires what relation must exist between the average
-velocities of these different particles, in order that the state may be
-steady.
-
-Now, it can be shown that when two elastic spheres impinge the effect
-of the impact is always such as to reduce the difference between their
-kinetic energies.
-
-Hence, after a very large number of impacts the kinetic energies of the
-two balls must be the same; the steady state, then, will be reached
-when each ball has the same kinetic energy.
-
-Thus if _m_₁, _m_₂ be the masses of the particles in the two sets
-respectively, _v_₁, _v_₂ their mean velocities we must have finally--
-
- ½ _m_₁ _v_₁² = ½ _m_₂ _v_₂²
-
-This is the second of the two great laws enunciated by Waterston in
-1845 and 1851, but which, as we have seen, had remained unknown until
-1859, when it was again given by Maxwell.
-
-Now, when gases are mixed their temperatures become equal. Hence we
-conclude, in Maxwell’s words, “that the physical condition which
-determines that the temperature of two gases shall be the same, is that
-the mean kinetic energy of agitation of the individual molecules of the
-two gases are equal.”
-
-Thus, as the result of Maxwell’s more exact researches on the motion of
-a system of spherical particles, we find that we again can obtain the
-equations--
-
- T = ½ _mv_²
- _p_ = ⅓ N _mv_² = ⅔ NT = ⅔ _ρ_ T/_m_
-
-From these results we obtain as before the laws of Boyle, Charles and
-Avrogadro.
-
-Again if _σ_ be the specific heat of the gas at constant volume, the
-quantity of heat required to raise a single molecule of mass _m_ one
-degree will be _σ_ _m_.
-
-Thus, when a molecule is heated, the kinetic energy must increase by
-this amount. But the increase of temperature, which in this case is 1°,
-is measured by the increase of kinetic energy of the single molecule.
-Hence the amount of heat required to raise the temperature of a single
-molecule of all gases 1° is the same. Thus the quantity _σ_ _m_ is the
-same for all gases; or, in other words, the specific heat of a gas is
-inversely proportional to the mass of its individual molecules. The
-density of a gas--since the number of molecules per unit volume at
-a given pressure and temperature is the same for all gases--is also
-proportional to the mass of each individual molecule. Thus the specific
-heats of all gases are inversely proportional to their densities.
-This is the law discovered experimentally by Dulong and Petit to be
-approximately true for a large number of substances.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In the next part of the paper Maxwell proceeded to determine the
-average number of collisions in a given time, and hence, knowing the
-velocities, to determine, in terms of the size of the particles and
-their numbers, the mean free path of a particle; the result so found
-differed somewhat from that already obtained by Clausius.
-
-Having done this he showed how, by means of experiments on the
-viscosity of gases, the length of the mean free path could be
-determined.
-
-An illustration due to Professor Balfour Stewart will perhaps make this
-clear. Let us suppose we have two trains running with uniform speed in
-opposite directions on parallel lines, and, further, that the engines
-continue to work at the same rate, developing just sufficient energy to
-overcome the resistance of the line, etc., and to maintain the speed
-constant. Now suppose passengers commence to jump across from one train
-to the other. Each man carries with him his own momentum, which is in
-the opposite direction to that of the train into which he jumps; the
-result is that the momentum of each train is reduced by the process;
-the velocities of the two decrease; it appears as though a frictional
-force were acting between the two. Maxwell suggests that a similar
-process will account for the apparent viscosity of gases.
-
-Consider two streams of gas, moving in opposite directions one over
-the other; it is found that in each case the layers of gas near the
-separating surface move more slowly than those in the interior of
-the streams; there is apparently a frictional force between the two
-streams along this surface, tending to reduce their relative velocity.
-Maxwell’s explanation of this is that at the common surface particles
-from the one stream enter the other, and carry with them their own
-momentum; thus near this surface the momentum of each stream is
-reduced, just as the momentum of the trains is reduced by the people
-jumping across. Internal friction or viscosity is due to the diffusion
-of momentum across this common surface. The effect does not penetrate
-far into the gas, for the particles soon acquire the velocity of the
-stream to which they have come.
-
-Now, the rate at which the momentum is diffused will measure the
-frictional force, and will depend on the mean free path of the
-particles. If this is considerable, so that on the average a particle
-can penetrate a considerable distance into the second gas before a
-collision takes place and its motion is changed, the viscosity will be
-considerable; if, on the other hand, the mean free path is small, the
-reverse will be true. Thus it is possible to obtain a relation between
-the mean free path and the coefficient of viscosity, and from this, if
-the coefficient of viscosity be known, a value for the mean free path
-can be found.
-
-Maxwell, in the paper under discussion, was the first to do this,
-and, using a value found by Professor Stokes for the coefficient of
-viscosity, obtained as the length of the mean free path of molecules
-of air 1/447000 of an inch, while the number of collisions per second
-experienced by each molecule is found to be about 8,077,200,000.
-
-Moreover, it appeared from his theory that the coefficient of viscosity
-should be independent of the number of molecules of gas present, so
-that it is not altered by varying the density. This result Maxwell
-characterises as startling, and he instituted an elaborate series of
-experiments a few years later with a view of testing it. The reason
-for this result will appear if we remember that, when the density is
-decreased, the mean free path is increased; relatively, then, to the
-total number of molecules present, the number which cross the surface
-in a given time is increased. And it appears from Maxwell’s result that
-this relative increase is such that the total number crossing remains
-unchanged. Hence the momentum conveyed across each unit area per second
-remains the same, in spite of the decrease in density.
-
-Another consequence of the same investigation is that the coefficient
-of viscosity is proportional to the mean velocity of the molecules.
-Since the absolute temperature is proportional to the square of the
-velocity, it follows that the coefficient of viscosity is proportional
-to the square root of the absolute temperature.
-
-The second part of the paper deals with the process of diffusion of two
-or more kinds of moving particles among one another.
-
-If two different gases are placed in two vessels separated by a porous
-diaphragm such as a piece of unglazed earthenware, or connected by
-means of a narrow tube, Graham had shewn that, after sufficient time
-has elapsed, the two are mixed together. The same process takes place
-when two gases of different density are placed together in the same
-vessel. At first the denser gas may be at the bottom, the less dense
-above, but after a time the two are found to be uniformly distributed
-throughout.
-
-Maxwell attempted to calculate from his theory the rate at which
-the diffusion takes place in these cases. The conditions of most of
-Graham’s experiments were too complicated to admit of direct comparison
-with the theory, from which it appeared that there is a relation
-between the mean free path and the rate of diffusion. One experiment,
-however, was found, the conditions of which could be made the subject
-of calculation, and from it Maxwell obtained as the value of the mean
-free path in air 1/389000 of an inch.
-
-The number was close enough to that found from the viscosity to afford
-some confirmation of his theory.
-
-However, a few years later Clausius criticised the details of this
-part of the paper, and Maxwell, in his memoir of 1866, admits the
-calculation to have been erroneous. The main principles remained
-unaffected, the molecules pass from one gas to the other, and this
-constitutes diffusion.
-
-Now, suppose we have two sets of particles in contact of such a nature
-that the mean kinetic energy of the one set is different from that of
-the other; the temperatures of the two will then be different. These
-two sets will diffuse into each other, and the diffusing particles will
-carry with them their kinetic energy, which will gradually pass from
-those which have the greater energy to those which have the less, until
-the average kinetic energy is equalised throughout. But the kinetic
-energy of translation is the heat of the particles. This diffusion of
-kinetic energy is a diffusion of heat by conduction, and we have here
-the mechanical theory of the conduction of heat in a gas.
-
-Maxwell obtained an expression, which, however, he afterwards modified,
-for the conductivity of a gas in terms of the mean free path. It
-followed from this that the conductivity of air was only about 1/7000
-of that of copper.
-
-Thus the diffusion of gases, the viscosity of gases, and the conduction
-of heat in gases, are all connected with the diffusion of the particles
-carrying with them their momenta and their energy; while values of the
-mean free path can be obtained from observations on any one of these
-properties.
-
-In the third part of his paper Maxwell considers the consequences
-of supposing the particles not to be spherical. In this case the
-impacts would tend to set up a motion of rotation in the particles.
-The direction of the force acting on any particle at impact would not
-necessarily pass through its centre; thus by impact the velocity of its
-centre would be changed, and in addition the particles would be made to
-spin. Some part, therefore, of the energy of the particles will appear
-in the form of the translational energy of their centres, while the
-rest will take the form of rotational energy of each particle about its
-centre.
-
-It follows from Maxwell’s work that for each particle the average value
-of these two portions of energy would be equal. The total energy will
-be half translational and half rotational.
-
-This theorem, in a more general form which was afterwards given to
-it, has led to much discussion, and will be again considered later.
-For the present we will assume it to be true. Clausius had already
-called attention to the fact that some of the energy must be rotational
-unless the molecules be smooth spheres, and had given some reasons
-for supposing that the ratio of the whole energy to the energy of
-translation is in a steady state a constant. Maxwell shows that for
-rigid bodies this constant is 2. Let us denote it for the present by
-the symbol β. Thus, if the translational energy of a molecule is ½ _m_
-_v_², its whole energy is ½ β _m_ _v_².
-
-The temperature is still measured by the translational energy, or ½ _m_
-_v_²; the heat depends on the whole energy. Hence if H represent the
-amount of heat--measured as energy--contained by a single molecule,
-and T its temperature, we have--
-
- H = βT
-
-From this it can be shewn[50] that if γ represent the ratio of the
-specific heat of a gas at constant pressure to the specific heat at
-constant volume, then--
-
- β = ⅔ 1/(γ-1)
-
-For air and some other gases the value of γ has been shown to be 1·408.
-From this it follows that β = 1·634. Now, Maxwell’s theory required
-that for smooth hard particles, approximately spherical in shape, β
-should be 2, and hence he concludes “we have shown that a system of
-such particles could not possibly satisfy the known relation between
-the two specific heats of all gases.”
-
-Since this statement was made many more experiments on the value of γ
-have been undertaken; it is not equal to 1·408 for _all_ gases. Hence
-the value of β is different for various gases.
-
-It is of some importance to notice that the value of β just found for
-air is very approximately 1·66 or 5/3.
-
-For mercury vapour the value of γ has been shown by Kundt to be 1·33
-or 1⅓, and hence β is equal to 1. Thus all the energy of a particle of
-mercury vapour is translational, and its behaviour in this respect is
-consistent with the assumption that a particle of mercury vapour is a
-smooth sphere.
-
-The two results of this theory which seemed to lend themselves most
-readily to experimental verification were (1) that the viscosity of
-a gas is independent of its density, and (2) that it is proportional
-to the square root of the absolute temperature. The next piece
-of work connected with the theory was an attempt to test these
-consequences, and a description of the experiments was published in the
-“Philosophical Transactions” for 1865, in a paper on the “Viscosity
-or Internal Friction of Air and other Gases,” and forms the Bakerian
-lecture for that year.
-
-The first result was completely proved. It is shewn that the value of
-the coefficient[51] of viscosity “is the same for air at 0·5 inch and
-at 30 inches pressure, provided that the temperature remains the same.”
-
-It was clear also that the viscosity depended on the temperature,
-and the results of the experiments seemed to show that it was nearly
-proportional to the absolute temperature. Thus for two temperatures,
-185° Fah. and 51° Fah., the ratio of the two coefficients found was
-1·2624; the ratio of the two temperatures, each measured from absolute
-zero, is 1·2605.
-
-This result, then, does not agree with the hypothesis that a gas
-consists of spherical molecules acting only on each other by a kind of
-impact, for, if this were so, the coefficient would, as we have seen,
-depend on the square root of the absolute temperature. But Maxwell’s
-result, connecting viscosity with the first power of the absolute
-temperature, has not been confirmed by other investigators. According
-to it we should have as the relation between μ, the coefficient of
-viscosity at t° and μ₀, that at zero the equation--
-
- μ = μ₀ (1 + .00365 t).
-
-The most recent results of Professor Holman (_Philosophical Magazine_,
-Vol. xxi., p. 212) give--
-
- μ = μ₀ (1 + .00275 t - .00000034 t²).
-
-And results similar to this are given by O. E. Meyer, Puluj, and
-Obermeyer. Maxwell’s coefficient ·00365 is too large, but ·00182, the
-coefficient obtained by supposing the viscosity proportional to the
-square root of the temperature, would be too small.
-
-It still remains true, therefore, that the laws of the viscosity of
-gases cannot be explained by the hypothesis of the impact of hard
-spheres; but some deductions drawn by Maxwell in his next paper from
-his supposed law of proportionality to the first power of the absolute
-temperature require modification.
-
-It was clear from his experiments just described that the simple
-hypothesis of the impact of elastic bodies would not account for all
-the phenomena observed. Accordingly, in 1866, Maxwell took up the
-problem in a more general form in his paper on the “Dynamical Theory of
-Gases,” Phil. Trans., 1866.
-
-In it he considered the molecules of the gas not as elastic spheres
-of definite radius, but as small bodies, or groups of smaller
-molecules, repelling one another with a force whose direction always
-passes very nearly through the centre of gravity of the molecules,
-and whose magnitude is represented very nearly by some function of
-the distance of the centres of gravity. “I have made,” he continues,
-“this modification of the theory in consequence of the results of my
-experiments on the viscosity of air at different temperatures, and I
-have deduced from these experiments that the repulsion is inversely as
-the fifth power of the distance.”
-
-Since more recent observation has shown that the numerical results of
-Maxwell’s work connecting viscosity and temperature are erroneous, this
-last deduction does not hold; the inverse fifth power law of force
-will not give the correct relation between viscosity and temperature.
-Maxwell himself at a later date, “On the Stresses in Rarefied Gases,”
-Phil. Trans., 1879, realised this; but even in this last paper he
-adhered to the fifth power law because it leads to an important
-simplification in the equations to be dealt with.
-
-The paper of 1866 is chiefly important because it contains for the
-first time the application of general dynamical methods to molecular
-problems. The law of the distribution of velocities among the molecules
-is again investigated, and a result practically identical with that
-found for the elastic spheres is arrived at. In obtaining this
-conclusion, however, it is assumed that the distribution of velocities
-is uniform in all directions about any point, whatever actions may be
-taking place in the gas. If, for example, the temperature is different
-at different points, then, for a given velocity, all directions are not
-equally probable. Maxwell’s expression, therefore, for the number of
-molecules which at any moment have a given velocity only applies to the
-permanent state in which the distribution of temperature is uniform.
-When dealing, for example, with the conduction of heat, a modification
-of the expression is necessary. This was pointed out by Boltzmann.[52]
-
-In the paper of 1866, Maxwell applies his generalised results to the
-final distribution of two gases under the action of gravity, the
-equilibrium of temperature between two gases, and the distribution of
-temperature in a vertical column. These results are, as he states,
-independent of the law of force between the molecules. The dynamical
-causes of diffusion viscosity and conduction of heat are dealt with,
-and these involve the law of force.
-
-It follows also from the investigation that, on the hypotheses assumed
-as its basis, if two kinds of gases be mixed, the difference between
-the average kinetic energies of translation of the gases of each kind
-diminishes rapidly in consequence of the action between the two. The
-average kinetic energy of translation, therefore, tends to become the
-same for each kind of gas, and as before, it is this average energy of
-translation which measures the temperature.
-
-A molecule in the theory is a portion of a gas which moves about as a
-single body. It may be a mere point, a centre of force having inertia,
-capable of doing work while losing velocity. There may be also in each
-molecule systems of several such centres of force bound together by
-their mutual actions. Again, a molecule may be a small solid body of
-determinate form; but in this case we must, as Maxwell points out,
-introduce a new set of forces binding together the parts of each
-molecule: we must have a molecular theory of the second order. In any
-case, the most general supposition made is that a molecule consists of
-a series of parts which stick together, but are capable of relative
-motion among each other.
-
-In this case the kinetic energy of the molecule consists of the energy
-of its centre of gravity, together with the energy of its component
-parts, relative to its centre of gravity.[53]
-
-Now Clausius had, as we have seen, given reasons for believing that the
-ratio of the whole energy of a molecule to the energy of translation of
-its centre of gravity tends to become constant. We have already used β
-to denote this constant. Thus, while the temperature is measured by the
-average kinetic energy of translation of the centre of gravity of each
-molecule, the heat contained in a molecule is its whole energy, and is
-β times this quantity. Thus the conclusions as to specific heat, etc.,
-already given on page 130, apply in this case, and in particular we
-have the result that if γ be the ratio of the specific heat at constant
-pressure to that at constant volume, then--
-
- β = ⅔ 1/(γ-1)
-
-Maxwell’s theorem of the distribution of kinetic energy among a system
-of molecules applied, as he gave it in 1866, to the kinetic energy of
-translation of the centre of gravity of each molecule. Two years later
-Dr. Boltzmann, in the paper we have already referred to, extended
-it (under certain limitations) to the parts of which a molecule is
-composed. According to Maxwell the average kinetic energy of the centre
-of gravity of each molecule tends to become the same. According to
-Boltzmann the average kinetic energy of each part of the molecule tends
-to become the same.
-
-Maxwell, in the last paper he wrote on the subject (“On Boltzmann’s
-Theorem on the Average Distribution of Energy in a System of
-Material Points,” Camb. Phil. Trans., XII.), took up this problem.
-Watson had given a proof of it in 1876 differing from Boltzmann’s,
-but still limited by the stipulation that the time, during which a
-particle is encountering other particles, is very small compared with
-the time during which there is no sensible action between it and
-other particles, and also that the time during which a particle is
-simultaneously within the distance of more than one other particle may
-be neglected.
-
-Maxwell claims that his proof is free from any such limitation. The
-material points may act on each other at all distances, and according
-to any law which is consistent with the conservation of energy; they
-may also be acted on by forces external to the system, provided these
-are consistent with that law.
-
-The only assumption which is necessary for the direct proof is that
-the system, if left to itself in its actual state of motion, will
-sooner or later pass through every phase which is consistent with the
-conservation of energy.
-
-In this paper Maxwell finds in a very general manner an expression for
-the number of molecules which at any time have a given velocity, and
-this, when simplified by the assumptions of the former papers, reduces
-to the form already found. He also shows that the average kinetic
-energy corresponding to any one of the variables which define his
-system is the same for every one of the variables of his system.
-
-Thus, according to this theorem, if each molecule be a single small
-solid body, six variables will be required to determine the position
-of each, three variables will give us the position of the centre of
-gravity of the molecule, while three others will determine the position
-of the body relative to its centre of gravity. If the six variables
-be properly chosen, the kinetic energy can be expressed as a sum of
-six squares, one square corresponding to each variable. According to
-the theorem the part of the kinetic energy depending on each square is
-the same. Thus, the whole energy is six times as great as that which
-arises from any one of the variables. The kinetic energy of translation
-is three times as great as that arising from each variable, for it
-involves the three variables which determine the position of the centre
-of gravity. Hence, if we denote by K the kinetic energy due to one
-variable, the whole energy is 6 K, and the translational energy is 3 K;
-thus, for this case--
-
- β = 6K/3K = 2
-
-Or, again, if we suppose that the molecule is such that _m_ variables
-are required to determine its position relatively to its centre of
-gravity, since 3 are needed to fix the centre of gravity, the total
-number of variables defining the position of the molecule is _m_ + 3,
-and it is said to have _m_ + 3 degrees of freedom. Hence, in this case,
-its total energy is (_m_ + 3) K and its energy of translation is 3 K,
-thus we find--
-
- β = (_m_ + 3)/3
-
- Hence γ = 1 + 2/(_m_ + 3) = 1 + 2/_n_
-
-if _n_ be the number of degrees of freedom of the molecule.
-
-Thus, if this Boltzmann-Maxwell theorem be true, the specific heat of a
-gas will depend solely on the number of degrees of freedom of each of
-its molecules. For hard rigid bodies we should have _n_ equal to 6, and
-hence γ = 1·333. Now the fact that this is not the value of γ for any
-of the known gases is a fundamental difficulty in the way of accepting
-the complete theory.
-
-Boltzmann has called attention to the fact that if _n_ be equal to
-five, then γ has the value 1·40. And this agrees fairly with the value
-found by experiment for air, oxygen, nitrogen, and various other gases.
-We will, however, return to this point shortly.
-
-There is, perhaps, no result in the domain of physical science in
-recent years which has been more discussed than the two fundamental
-theorems of the molecular theory which we owe to Maxwell and to
-Boltzmann.
-
-The two results in question are (1) the expression for the number of
-molecules which at any moment will have a given velocity, and (2) the
-proposition that the kinetic energy is ultimately equally divided
-among all the variables which determine the system.
-
-With regard to (1) Maxwell showed that his error law was one possible
-condition of permanence. If at any moment the velocities are
-distributed according to the error law, that distribution will be a
-permanent one. He did not prove that such a distribution is the only
-one which can satisfy all the conditions of the problem.
-
-The proof that this law is a necessary, as well as a sufficient,
-condition of permanence was first given by Boltzmann, for a single
-monatomic gas in 1872, for a mixture of such gases in 1886, and for a
-polyatomic gas in 1887. Other proofs have been given since by Watson
-and Burbury. It would be quite beyond the limits of this book to go
-into the question of the completeness or sufficiency of the proofs. The
-discussion of the question is still in progress.
-
-The British Association Report for 1894 contains an important
-contribution to the question, in the shape of a report by Mr. G. H.
-Bryan, and the discussion he started at Oxford by reading this report
-has been continued in the pages of _Nature_ and elsewhere since that
-time.
-
-Mr. Bryan shows in the first place what may be the nature of the
-systems of molecules to which the results will apply, and discusses
-various points of difficulty in the proof.
-
-The theorem in question, from which the result (1) follows as a simple
-deduction, has been thus stated by Dr. Larmor.[54]
-
-“There exists a positive function belonging to a group of molecules
-which, as they settle themselves into a steady state--on the average
-derived from a great number of configurations--maintains a steady
-downward trend. The Maxwell-Boltzmann steady state is the one in which
-this function has finally attained its minimum value, and is thus a
-unique steady state, it still being borne in mind that this is only a
-proposition of averages derived from a great number of instances in
-which nothing is conserved in encounters, except the energy, and that
-exceptional circumstances may exist, comparatively very few in number,
-in which the trend is, at any rate, temporarily the other way.”
-
-This theorem, when applied to cases of motion, such as that of a gas at
-constant temperature enclosed in a rigid envelope impermeable to heat,
-appears to be proved. For such a case, therefore, the Maxwell-Boltzmann
-law is the only one possible.
-
-But whether this be so or not, the law first introduced by Maxwell is
-one of those possible, and the advance in molecular science due to its
-introduction is enormous.
-
-We come now to the second result, the equal partition of the energy
-among all the degrees of freedom of each molecule. Lord Kelvin
-has pointed out a flaw in Maxwell’s proof, but Boltzmann showed
-(_Philosophical Magazine_, March, 1893) how this flaw can easily
-be corrected, and it may be said that in all cases in which the
-Boltzmann-Maxwell law of the distribution of velocities holds,
-Maxwell’s law of the equal partition of energy holds also.
-
-Three cases are considered by Mr. Bryan, in which the law of
-distribution fails for rigid molecules: the first is when the molecules
-have all, in addition to their velocities of agitation, a common
-velocity of translation in a fixed direction; the second is when the
-gas has a motion of uniform rotation about a fixed axis; while the
-third is when each molecule has an axis of symmetry. In this last case
-the forces acting during a collision necessarily pass through the
-axis of symmetry, the angular velocity, therefore, of any molecule
-about this axis remains constant, the number of molecules having a
-given angular velocity will remain the same throughout the motion,
-and the part of the kinetic energy which depends on this component of
-the motion will remain fixed, and will not come into consideration
-when dealing with the equal partition of the energy among the various
-degrees of freedom.
-
-Such a molecule has five, and not six, degrees of freedom; three
-quantities are needed to determine the position of its centre of
-gravity, and two to fix the position of the axis of symmetry.
-
-In this case, then, as Boltzmann points out, in the expression for the
-ratio of the specific heats, we must have _n_ equal to 5, and hence
-
- γ = 1 + 2/_n_ = 1 + 2/5 = 1·4
-
-agreeing fairly with the value found for air and various other
-permanent gases.
-
-For cases, then, in which we consider each atom as a single rigid body,
-the Boltzmann-Maxwell theorem appears to give a unique solution,
-and the Maxwell law of the distribution of the energy to be in fair
-accordance with the results of observation.[55]
-
-If we can never go further--and it must be admitted that the
-difficulties in the way of further advance are enormous--it may,
-I think, be claimed for Maxwell that the progress already made is
-greatly due to him. Both these laws, for the case of elastic spheres,
-are contained in his first paper of 1860; and while it is to the
-genius of Boltzmann that we owe their earliest generalisation, and in
-particular the proof of the uniqueness of the solution under proper
-restrictions, Maxwell’s last paper contributed in no small degree to
-the security of the position. Not merely the foundations, but much of
-the superstructure of molecular science is his work.
-
-The difficulties in the way of advance are, as we have said, enormous.
-Boltzmann, in one of his papers, has considered the properties of a
-complex molecule of a gas, consisting maybe of a number of atoms and
-possibly of ether atoms bound with them, and he concludes that such a
-molecule will behave in its progressive motion, and in its collisions
-with other molecules, nearly like a rigid body. But to quote from Mr.
-Bryan: “The case of a polyatomic molecule, whose atoms are capable of
-vibrating relative to one another, affords an interesting field for
-investigation and speculation. Is the Boltzmann distribution still
-unique, or do other permanent distributions exist in which the kinetic
-energy is unequally divided?”
-
-Again, the spectroscope reveals to us vibrations of the ether, which
-are connected in some way with the vibrations of the molecules of
-gas, whose spectrum we are observing. It seems clear that the law of
-equal partition does not apply to these, and yet, if we are to suppose
-that the ether vibrations are due to actual vibrations of the atoms
-which constitute a molecule, why does it not apply? Where does the
-condition come in which leads to failure in the proof? Or, again,
-is it, as has been suggested, the fact that the complex spectrum
-of a gas represents the terms of a Fourier Series, into which some
-elaborate vibration of the atoms is resolved by the ether? or is the
-spectrum due simply to electro-magnetic vibrations on the surface of
-the molecules--vibrations whose period is determined chiefly by the
-size and shape of the molecule, but in which the atoms of which it is
-composed take part? There are grave difficulties in the way of either
-of these explanations, but we must not let our dread of the task which
-remains to be done blind our eyes to the greatness of Maxwell’s work.
-
-One other important paper, and a number of shorter articles, remain to
-be mentioned.
-
-The Boltzmann-Maxwell law applies only to cases in which the
-temperature is uniform throughout. In a paper published in the
-Philosophical Transactions for 1879, on “Stresses in Rarefied Gases
-Arising from Inequalities of Temperature,” Maxwell deals, among other
-matters, with the theory of the radiometer. He shows that the observed
-motions will not take place unless gas, in contact with a solid, can
-slide along the surface of the solid with a finite velocity between
-places where the temperature is different; and in an appendix he proves
-that, on certain assumptions regarding the nature of the contact of the
-solid and the gas, there will be, even when the pressure is constant, a
-flow of gas along the surface from the colder to the hotter parts.
-
-Among his less important papers bearing on molecular theory must be
-mentioned a lecture on “Molecules” to the British Association at its
-Bradford meeting; “Scientific Papers of Clerk Maxwell,” vol. ii., p.
-361; and another on “The Molecular Constitution of Bodies,” Scientific
-Papers, vol. ii., p. 418.
-
-In this latter, and also in a review in _Nature_ of Van der Waals’
-book on “The Continuity of the Gaseous and Liquid States,”[56] he
-explains and discusses Clausius’ virial equation, by means of which the
-variations of the permanent gases from Boyle’s law are explained. The
-lecture gives a clear account, in Maxwell’s own inimitable style, of
-the advances made in the kinetic theory up to the date at which it was
-delivered, and puts clearly the difficulties it has to meet. Maxwell
-thought that those arising from the known values of the ratio of the
-specific heats were the most serious.
-
-In the articles, “Atomic Constitution of Bodies” and “Diffusion,” in
-the ninth edition of the _Encyclopædia Britannica_, we have Maxwell’s
-later views on the fundamental assumptions of the molecular theory.
-
-The text-book on “Heat” contains some further developments of the
-theory. In particular he shows how the conclusions of the second law
-of thermo-dynamics are connected with the fact that the coarseness of
-our faculties will not allow us to grapple with individual molecules.
-
-The work described in the foregoing chapters would have been sufficient
-to secure to Maxwell a distinguished place among those who have
-advanced our knowledge; it remains still to describe his greatest work,
-his theory of Electricity and Magnetism.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-SCIENTIFIC WORK.--ELECTRICAL THEORIES.
-
-
-Clerk Maxwell’s first electrical paper--that on Faraday’s “Lines of
-Force”--was read to the Cambridge Philosophical Society on December
-10th, 1855, and Part II. on February 11th, 1856. The author was then a
-Bachelor of Arts, only twenty-three years in age, and of less than one
-year’s standing from the time of taking his degree.
-
-The opening words of the paper are as follows (Scientific Papers, vol.
-i., p. 155):--
-
- “The present state of electrical science seems peculiarly
- unfavourable to speculation. The laws of the distribution of
- electricity on the surface of conductors have been analytically
- deduced from experiment; some parts of the mathematical
- theory of magnetism are established, while in other parts the
- experimental data are wanting; the theory of the conduction of
- galvanism, and that of the mutual attraction of conductors,
- have been reduced to mathematical formulæ, but have not
- fallen into relation with the other parts of the science. No
- electrical theory can now be put forth, unless it shows the
- connection, not only between electricity at rest and current
- electricity, but between the attractions and inductive effects
- of electricity in both states. Such a theory must accurately
- satisfy those laws, the mathematical form of which is known,
- and must afford the means of calculating the effects in the
- limiting cases where the known formulæ are inapplicable.
- In order, therefore, to appreciate the requirements of the
- science, the student must make himself familiar with a
- considerable body of most intricate mathematics, the mere
- retention of which in the memory materially interferes with
- further progress. The first process, therefore, in the
- effectual study of the science, must be one of simplification
- and reduction of the results of previous investigation to a
- form in which the mind can grasp them. The results of this
- simplification may take the form of a purely mathematical
- formula or of a physical hypothesis. In the first case we
- entirely lose sight of the phenomena to be explained; and
- though we may trace out the consequences of given laws, we can
- never obtain more extended views of the connections of the
- subject. If, on the other hand, we adopt a physical hypothesis,
- we see the phenomena only through a medium, and are liable
- to that blindness to facts and rashness in assumption which
- a partial explanation encourages. We must therefore discover
- some method of investigation which allows the mind at every
- step to lay hold of a clear physical conception, without being
- committed to any theory founded on the physical science from
- which that conception is borrowed, so that it is neither drawn
- aside from the subject in pursuit of analytical subtleties, nor
- carried beyond the truth by a favourite hypothesis.
-
- “In order to obtain physical ideas without adopting a physical
- theory we must make ourselves familiar with the existence of
- physical analogies. By a physical analogy I mean that partial
- similarity between the laws of one science and those of another
- which makes each of them illustrate the other. Thus all the
- mathematical sciences are founded on relations between physical
- laws and laws of numbers, so that the aim of exact science
- is to reduce the problems of Nature to the determination of
- quantities by operations with members. Passing from the most
- universal of all analogies to a very partial one, we find the
- same resemblance in mathematical form between two different
- phenomena giving rise to a physical theory of light.
-
- “The changes of direction which light undergoes in passing from
- one medium to another are identical with the deviations of the
- path of a particle in moving through a narrow space in which
- intense forces act. This analogy, which extends only to the
- direction, and not to the velocity of motion, was long believed
- to be the true explanation of the refraction of light; and we
- still find it useful in the solution of certain problems, in
- which we employ it without danger as an artificial method. The
- other analogy, between light and the vibrations of an elastic
- medium, extends much farther, but, though its importance and
- fruitfulness cannot be over-estimated, we must recollect that
- it is founded only on a resemblance _in form_ between the
- laws of light and those of vibrations. By stripping it of its
- physical dress and reducing it to a theory of ‘transverse
- alternations,’ we might obtain a system of truth strictly
- founded on observation, but probably deficient both in the
- vividness of its conceptions and the fertility of its method.
- I have said thus much on the disputed questions of optics, as
- a preparation for the discussion of the almost universally
- admitted theory of attraction at a distance.
-
- “We have all acquired the mathematical conception of these
- attractions. We can reason about them and determine their
- appropriate forms or formulæ. These formulæ have a distinct
- mathematical significance, and their results are found to be
- in accordance with natural phenomena. There is no formula
- in applied mathematics more consistent with Nature than the
- formula of attractions, and no theory better established in
- the minds of men than that of the action of bodies on one
- another at a distance. The laws of the conduction of heat in
- uniform media appear at first sight among the most different in
- their physical relations from those relating to attractions.
- The quantities which enter into them are _temperature_, _flow
- of heat_, _conductivity_. The word _force_ is foreign to the
- subject. Yet we find that the mathematical laws of the uniform
- motion of heat in homogeneous media are identical in form
- with those of attractions varying inversely as the square of
- the distance. We have only to substitute _source of heat_ for
- _centre of attraction_, _flow of heat_ for _accelerating effect
- of attraction_ at any point, and _temperature_ for _potential_,
- and the solution of a problem in attractions is transformed
- into that of a problem in heat.
-
- “This analogy between the formulæ of heat and attraction was, I
- believe, first pointed out by Professor William Thomson in the
- _Cambridge Mathematical Journal_, Vol. III.
-
- “Now the conduction of heat is supposed to proceed by an
- action between contiguous parts of a medium, while the force
- of attraction is a relation between distant bodies, and yet,
- if we knew nothing more than is expressed in the mathematical
- formulæ, there would be nothing to distinguish between the one
- set of phenomena and the other.
-
- “It is true that, if we introduce other considerations and
- observe additional facts, the two subjects will assume very
- different aspects, but the mathematical resemblance of some
- of their laws will remain, and may still be made useful in
- exciting appropriate mathematical ideas.
-
- “It is by the use of analogies of this kind that I have
- attempted to bring before the mind, in a convenient and
- manageable form, those mathematical ideas which are necessary
- to the study of the phenomena of electricity. The methods are
- generally those suggested by the processes of reasoning which
- are found in the researches of Faraday, and which, though they
- have been interpreted mathematically by Professor Thomson and
- others, are very generally supposed to be of an indefinite and
- unmathematical character, when compared with those employed by
- the professed mathematicians. By the method which I adopt, I
- hope to render it evident that I am not attempting to establish
- any physical theory of a science in which I have hardly made
- a single experiment, and that the limit of my design is to
- show how, by a strict application of the ideas and methods
- of Faraday, the connection of the very different orders of
- phenomena which he has discovered may be clearly placed before
- the mathematical mind. I shall therefore avoid as much as I can
- the introduction of anything which does not serve as a direct
- illustration of Faraday’s methods, or of the mathematical
- deductions which may be made from them. In treating the simpler
- parts of the subject I shall use Faraday’s mathematical methods
- as well as his ideas. When the complexity of the subject
- requires it, I shall use analytical notation, still confining
- myself to the development of ideas originated by the same
- philosopher.
-
- “I have in the first place to explain and illustrate the idea
- of ‘lines of force.’
-
- “When a body is electrified in any manner, a small body
- charged with positive electricity, and placed in any given
- position, will experience a force urging it in a certain
- direction. If the small body be now negatively electrified, it
- will be urged by an equal force in a direction exactly opposite.
-
- “The same relations hold between a magnetic body and the north
- or south poles of a small magnet. If the north pole is urged
- in one direction, the south pole is urged in the opposite
- direction.
-
- “In this way we might find a line passing through any point
- of space, such that it represents the direction of the
- force acting on a positively electrified particle, or on an
- elementary north pole, and the reverse direction of the force
- on a negatively electrified particle or an elementary south
- pole. Since at every point of space such a direction may be
- found, if we commence at any point and draw a line so that,
- as we go along it, its direction at any point shall always
- coincide with that of the resultant force at that point, this
- curve will indicate the direction of that force for every point
- through which it passes, and might be called on that account a
- _line of force_. We might in the same way draw other lines of
- force, till we had filled all space with curves indicating by
- their direction that of the force at any assigned point.
-
- “We should thus obtain a geometrical model of the physical
- phenomena, which would tell us the _direction_ of the force,
- but we should still require some method of indicating the
- _intensity_ of the force at any point. If we consider these
- curves not as mere lines, but as fine tubes of variable section
- carrying an incompressible fluid, then, since the velocity of
- the fluid is inversely as the section of the tube, we may make
- the velocity vary according to any given law, by regulating the
- section of the tube, and in this way we might represent the
- intensity of the force as well as its direction by the motion
- of the fluid in these tubes. This method of representing the
- intensity of a force by the velocity of an imaginary fluid in
- a tube is applicable to any conceivable system of forces, but
- it is capable of great simplification in the case in which
- the forces are such as can be explained by the hypothesis of
- attractions varying inversely as the square of the distance,
- such as those observed in electrical and magnetic phenomena.
- In the case of a perfectly arbitrary system of forces, there
- will generally be interstices between the tubes; but in the
- case of electric and magnetic forces it is possible to arrange
- the tubes so as to leave no interstices. The tubes will then be
- mere surfaces, directing the motion of a fluid filling up the
- whole space. It has been usual to commence the investigation of
- the laws of these forces by at once assuming that the phenomena
- are due to attractive or repulsive forces acting between
- certain points. We may, however, obtain a different view of the
- subject, and one more suited to our more difficult inquiries,
- by adopting for the definition of the forces of which we treat,
- that they may be represented in magnitude and direction by the
- uniform motion of an incompressible fluid.
-
- “I propose, then, first to describe a method by which the
- motion of such a fluid can be clearly conceived; secondly
- to trace the consequences of assuming certain conditions of
- motion, and to point out the application of the method to some
- of the less complicated phenomena of electricity, magnetism,
- and galvanism; and lastly, to show how by an extension of these
- methods, and the introduction of another idea due to Faraday,
- the laws of the attractions and inductive actions of magnets
- and currents may be clearly conceived, without making any
- assumptions as to the physical nature of electricity, or adding
- anything to that which has been already proved by experiment.
-
- “By referring everything to the purely geometrical idea of the
- motion of an imaginary fluid, I hope to attain generality and
- precision, and to avoid the dangers arising from a premature
- theory professing to explain the cause of the phenomena.
- If the results of mere speculation which I have collected
- are found to be of any use to experimental philosophers, in
- arranging and interpreting their results, they will have served
- their purpose, and a mature theory, in which physical facts
- will be physically explained, will be formed by those who by
- interrogating Nature herself can obtain the only true solution
- of the questions which the mathematical theory suggests.”
-
-The idea was a bold one: for a youth of twenty-three to explain, by
-means of the motions of an incompressible fluid, some of the less
-complicated phenomena of electricity and magnetism, to show how
-the laws of the attractions of magnets and currents may be clearly
-conceived without making any assumption as to the physical nature of
-electricity, or adding anything to that which has already been proved
-by experiment.
-
-It may be useful to review in a very few words the position of
-electrical theory[57] in 1855.
-
-Coulomb’s experiments had established the fundamental facts of
-electrostatic attraction and repulsion, and Coulomb himself, about
-1785, had stated a theory based on these experiments which could “only
-be attacked by proving his experimental results to be inaccurate.”[58]
-
-Coulomb supposes the existence of two electric fluids, the theory
-developed previously by Franklin, but says--
-
- “Je préviens pour mettre la théorie qui va suivre à l’abri de
- toute dispute systématique, que dans la supposition de deux
- fluides électriques, je n’ai autre intention que de présenter
- avec le moins d’éléments possible les résultats du calcul et
- de l’expérience, et non d’indiquer les véritables causes de
- l’électricité.”
-
-Cavendish was working in England about the same time as Coulomb, but
-he published very little, and the value and importance of his work
-was not recognised until the appearance in 1879 of the “Electrical
-Researches of Henry Cavendish,” edited by Clerk Maxwell.
-
-Early in the present century the application of mathematical analysis
-to electrical problems was begun by Laplace, who investigated the
-distribution of electricity on spheroids, and about 1811 Poisson’s
-great work on the distribution of electricity on two spheres placed
-at any given distance apart was published. Meanwhile the properties
-of the electric current were being investigated. Galvani’s discovery
-of the muscular contraction in a frog’s leg, caused by the contact of
-dissimilar metals, was made in 1790. Volta invented the voltaic pile in
-1800, and Oersted in 1820 discovered that an electric current produced
-magnetic force in its neighbourhood. On this Ampère laid the foundation
-of his theory of electro-dynamics, in which he showed how to calculate
-the forces between circuits carrying currents from an assumed law of
-force between each pair of elements of the circuits. His experiments
-proved that the consequences which follow from this law are consistent
-with all the observed facts. They do not prove that Ampère’s law alone
-can explain the facts.
-
-Maxwell, writing on this subject in the “Electricity an Magnetism,”
-vol. ii., p. 162, says--
-
- “The experimental investigation by which Ampère established the
- laws of the mechanical action between electric currents is one
- of the most brilliant achievements in science.
-
- “The whole, theory and experiment, seems as if it had leaped
- full grown and full armed from the brain of the ‘Newton
- of Electricity.’ It is perfect in form and unassailable in
- accuracy, and it is summed up in a formula from which all the
- phenomena may be deduced, and which must always remain the
- cardinal formula of electro-dynamics.
-
- “The method of Ampère, however, though cast into an inductive
- form, does not allow us to trace the formation of the ideas
- which guided it. We can scarcely believe that Ampère really
- discovered the law of action by means of the experiments which
- he describes. We are led to suspect, what, indeed, he tells us
- himself, that he discovered the law by some process which he
- has not shown us, and that when he had afterwards built up a
- perfect demonstration, he removed all traces of the scaffolding
- by which he had built it.”
-
-The experimental evidence for Ampère’s theory, so far, at least, as
-it was possible to obtain it from experiments on closed circuits, was
-rendered unimpeachable by W. Weber about 1846, while in the previous
-year Grassman and F. E. Neumann both published laws for the attraction
-between two elements of current which differ from that of Ampère, but
-lead to the same result for closed circuits. In a paper published in
-1846 Weber announced his hypothesis connecting together electrostatic
-and electro-dynamic action. In this paper he supposed that the force
-between two particles of electricity depends on the motion of the
-particles as well as on their distance apart. A somewhat similar
-theory was proposed by Gauss and published after his death in his
-collected works. It has been shown, however, that Gauss’ theory is
-inconsistent with the conservation of energy. Weber’s theory avoids
-this inconsistency and leads, for closed circuits, to the same results
-as Ampère. It has been proved, however, by Von Helmholtz, that, under
-certain circumstances, according to it, a body would behave as though
-its mass were negative--it would move in a direction opposite to that
-of the force.[59]
-
-Since 1846 many other theories have been proposed to explain Ampère’s
-laws. Meanwhile, in 1821, Faraday observed that under certain
-circumstances a wire carrying a current could be kept in continuous
-rotation in a magnetic field by the action between the magnets and
-the current. In 1824 Arago observed the motion of a magnet caused by
-rotating a copper disc in its neighbourhood, while in 1831 Faraday
-began his experimental researches into electro-magnetic induction.
-About the same period Joseph Henry, of Washington, was making,
-independently of Faraday, experiments of fundamental importance on
-electro-magnetic induction, but sufficient attention was not called to
-his work until comparatively recent years.
-
-In 1833 Lenz made some important researches, which led him to discover
-the connection between the direction of the induced currents and
-Ampère’s laws, summed up in his rule that the direction of the induced
-current is always such as to oppose by its electro-magnetic action the
-motion which induces it.
-
-In 1845 F. E. Neumann developed from this law the mathematical theory
-of electro-magnetic induction, and about the same time W. Weber showed
-how it might be deduced from his elementary law of electrical action.
-
-The great name of Von Helmholtz first appears in connection with this
-subject in 1851, but of his writings we shall have more to say at a
-later stage.
-
-Meanwhile, during the same period, various writers, Murphy, Plana,
-Charles, Sturm, and Gauss, extended Poisson’s work on electrostatics,
-treating the questions which arose as problems in the distribution of
-an attracting fluid, attracting or repelling according to Newton’s law,
-though here again the greatest advances were made by a self-taught
-Nottingham shoemaker, George Green by name, in his paper “On the
-Application of Mathematical Analysis to the Theories of Electricity and
-Magnetism,” 1828.
-
-Green’s researches, Lord Kelvin writes, “have led to the elementary
-proposition which must constitute the legitimate foundation of every
-perfect mathematical structure that is to be made from the materials
-furnished by the experimental laws of Coulomb.”
-
-Green, it may be remarked, was the inventor of the term Potential.
-His essay, however, lay neglected from 1828, until Lord Kelvin called
-attention to it in 1845. Meanwhile, some of its most important results
-had been re-discovered by Gauss and Charles and Thomson himself.
-
-Until about 1845, the experimental work on which these mathematical
-researches in electrostatics were based was that of Coulomb. An
-electrified body is supposed to have a charge of some imponderable
-fluid “electricity.” Particles of electricity repel each other
-according to a certain law, and the fluid distributes itself in
-equilibrium over the surface of any charged conductor in accordance
-with this law. There are on this theory two opposite kinds of electric
-fluid, positive and negative, two charges of the same kind repel, two
-charges of opposite kinds attract; the repulsion or attraction is
-proportional to the product of the charges, and inversely proportional
-to the square of the distance between them.
-
-The action between two charges is action at a distance taking place
-across the space which separates the two.
-
-Faraday, in 1837, in the eleventh series of his “Experimental
-Researches,” published his first paper on “Electrostatic Induction.”
-He showed--as indeed Cavendish had proved long previously, though the
-result remained unpublished--that the force between two charged bodies
-will depend on the insulating medium which surrounds them, not merely
-on their shape and position. Induction, as he expresses it, takes place
-along curved lines, and is an action of contiguous particles; these
-curved lines he calls the “lines of force.”
-
-Discussing these researches in 1845, Lord Kelvin writes[60]:--
-
- “Mr. Faraday’s researches ... were undertaken with a view to
- test an idea which he had long possessed that the forces of
- attraction and repulsion exercised by free electricity are not
- the resultants of actions exercised at a distance, but are
- propagated by means of molecular action among the contiguous
- particles of the insulating medium surrounding the electrified
- bodies, which he therefore calls the dielectric. By this idea
- he has been led to some very remarkable views upon induction,
- or, in fact, upon electrical action in general. As it is
- impossible that the phenomena observed by Faraday can be
- incompatible with the results of experiment which constitute
- Coulomb’s theory, it is to be expected that the difference
- of his ideas from those of Coulomb must arise solely from a
- different method of stating and interpreting physically the
- same laws; and further, it may, I think, be shown that either
- method of viewing this subject, when carried sufficiently
- far, may be made the foundation of a mathematical theory
- which would lead to the elementary principles of the other as
- consequences. This theory would, accordingly, be the expression
- of the ultimate law of the phenomena, independently of any
- physical hypothesis we might from other circumstances be led
- to adopt. That there are necessarily two distinct elementary
- ways of viewing the theory of electricity may be seen from the
- following considerations....”
-
-In the pages which follow, Lord Kelvin develops the consequences of an
-analogy between the conduction of heat and electrostatic action, which
-he had pointed out three years earlier (1842), in his paper on “The
-Uniform Motion of Heat in Homogeneous Solid Bodies,” and discusses its
-connection with the mathematical theory of electricity.
-
-The problem of distributing sources of heat in a given homogeneous
-conductor of heat, so as to produce a definite steady temperature at
-each point on the conductor is shewn to be _mathematically_ identical
-with that of distributing electricity in equilibrium, so as to produce
-at each point an electrical potential having the same value as the
-temperature.
-
-Thus the fundamental laws of the conduction of heat may be made the
-basis of the mathematical theory of electricity, but the physical
-idea which they suggest is that of the propagation of some effect by
-means of the mutual action of contiguous particles, rather than that
-of material particles attracting or repelling at a distance, which
-naturally follows from the statement of Coulomb’s law.
-
-Lord Kelvin continues:--
-
- “All the views which Faraday has brought forward and
- illustrated, as demonstrated by experiment, lead to this method
- of establishing the mathematical theory, and, as far as the
- analysis is concerned, it would in most _general_ propositions
- be more simple, if possible, than that of Coulomb. Of course
- the analysis of _particular_ problems would be identical in the
- two methods. It is thus that Faraday arrives at a knowledge of
- some of the most important of the mathematical theorems which
- from their nature seemed destined never to be perceived except
- as mathematical truths.”
-
-Lord Kelvin’s papers on “The Mathematical Theory of Electricity,”
-published from 1848 to 1850, his “Propositions on the Theory of
-Attraction” (1842), his “Theory of Electrical Images” (1847), and his
-paper on “The Mathematical Theory of Magnetism” (1849), contain a
-statement of the most important results achieved in the mathematical
-sciences of Electrostatics and Magnetism up to the time of Maxwell’s
-first paper.
-
-The opening sentences of that paper have already been quoted. In the
-preface to the “Electricity and Magnetism” Maxwell writes thus:--
-
- “Before I began the study of electricity I resolved to read
- no mathematics on the subject till I had first read through
- ‘Experimental Researches on Electricity.’ I was aware that
- there was supposed to be a difference between Faraday’s way of
- conceiving phenomena and that of the mathematicians, so that
- neither he nor they were satisfied with each other’s language.
- I had also the conviction that this discrepancy did not arise
- from either party being wrong. I was first convinced of this by
- Sir William Thomson, to whose advice and assistance, as well as
- to his published papers, I owe most of what I have learned on
- the subject.
-
- “As I proceeded with the study of Faraday, I perceived that his
- method of conceiving the phenomena was also a mathematical
- one, though not exhibited in the conventional form of
- mathematical symbols. I also found that these methods were
- capable of being expressed in the ordinary mathematical forms,
- and thus compared with those of the professed mathematicians.
-
- “For instance, Faraday, in his mind’s eye, saw lines of force
- traversing all space where the mathematicians saw centres of
- force attracting at a distance. Faraday saw a medium where
- they saw nothing but distance. Faraday sought the seat of the
- phenomena in real actions going on in the medium. They were
- satisfied that they had found it in a power of action at a
- distance impressed on the electric fluids.”
-
-Now, Maxwell saw an analogy between electrostatics and the steady
-motion of an incompressible fluid like water, and it is this analogy
-which he develops in the first part of his paper. The water flows along
-definite lines; a surface which consists wholly of such lines of flow
-will have the property that no water ever crosses it. In any stream
-of water we can imagine a number of such surfaces drawn, dividing it
-up into a series of tubes; each of these will be a tube of flow, each
-of these tubes remain always filled with water. Hence, the quantity
-of water which crosses per second any section of a tube of flow
-perpendicular to its length is always the same. Thus, from the form of
-the tube, we can obtain information as to the direction and strength of
-the flow, for where the tube is wide the flow will be proportionately
-small, and _vice versâ_.
-
-Again, we can draw in the fluid a number of surfaces, over each of
-which the pressure is the same; these surfaces will cut the tubes
-of flow at right angles. Let us suppose they are drawn so that the
-difference of pressure between any two consecutive surfaces is unity,
-then the surfaces will be close together at points at which the
-pressure changes rapidly; where the variation of pressure is slow, the
-distance between two consecutive surfaces will be considerable.
-
-If, then, in any case of motion, we can draw the pressure surfaces,
-and the tubes of flow, we can determine the motion of the fluid
-completely. Now, the same mathematical expressions which appear in
-the hydro-dynamical theory occur also in the theory of electricity,
-the meaning only of the symbols is changed. For velocity of fluid we
-have to write electrical force. For difference of fluid pressure we
-substitute work done, or difference of electrical potential or pressure.
-
-The surfaces and tubes, drawn as the solution of any hydro-dynamical
-problem, give us also the solution of an electrical problem; the
-tubes of flow are Faraday’s tubes of force, or tubes of induction,
-the surfaces of constant pressure are surfaces of equal electrical
-potential. Induction may take place in curved lines just as the tubes
-of flow may be bent and curved; the analogy between the two is a
-complete one.
-
-But, as Maxwell shows, the analogy reaches further still. An electric
-current flowing along a wire had been recognised as having many
-properties similar to those of a current of liquid in a tube. When a
-steady current is passing through any solid conductor, there are formed
-in the conductor tubes of electrical flow and surfaces of constant
-pressure. These tubes and surfaces are the same as those formed by the
-flow of liquid through a solid whose boundary surface is the same
-as that of the conductor, provided the flow of liquid is properly
-proportioned to the flow of electricity.
-
-These analogies refer to steady currents in which, therefore, the flow
-at any point of the conductor does not depend on the time. In Part
-II. of his paper Maxwell deals with Faraday’s electro-tonic state.
-Faraday had found that when _changes_ are produced in the magnetic
-phenomena surrounding a conductor, an electric current is set up in
-the conductor, which continues so long as the magnetic changes are in
-progress, but which ceases when the magnetic state becomes steady.
-
- “Considerations of this kind led Professor Faraday to connect
- with his discovery of the induction of electric currents the
- conception of a state into which all bodies are thrown by the
- presence of magnets and currents. This state does not manifest
- itself by any known phenomena as long as it is undisturbed,
- but any change in this state is indicated by a current or
- tendency towards a current. To this state he gave the name of
- the ‘Electro-tonic State,’ and although he afterwards succeeded
- in explaining the phenomena which suggested it by means of less
- hypothetical conceptions, he has on several occasions hinted at
- the probability that some phenomena might be discovered which
- would render the electro-tonic state an object of legitimate
- induction. These speculations, into which Faraday had been
- led by the study of laws which he has well established, and
- which he abandoned only for want of experimental data for the
- direct proof of the unknown state, have not, I think, been
- made the subject of mathematical investigation. Perhaps it
- may be thought that the quantitative determinations of the
- various phenomena are not sufficiently rigorous to be made
- the basis of a mathematical theory. Faraday, however, has not
- contented himself with simply stating the numerical results
- of his experiments and leaving the law to be discovered by
- calculation. Where he has perceived a law he has at once stated
- it, in terms as unambiguous as those of pure mathematics,
- and if the mathematician, receiving this as a physical
- truth, deduces from it other laws capable of being tested by
- experiment, he has merely assisted the physicist in arranging
- his own ideas, which is confessedly a necessary step in
- scientific induction.
-
- “In the following investigation, therefore, the laws
- established by Faraday will be assumed as true, and it will
- be shown that by following out his speculations other and
- more general laws can be deduced from them. If it should,
- then, appear that these laws, originally devised to include
- one set of phenomena, may be generalised so as to extend to
- phenomena of a different class, these mathematical connections
- may suggest to physicists the means of establishing physical
- connections, and thus mere speculation may be turned to account
- in experimental science.”
-
-Maxwell shows how to obtain a mathematical expression for Faraday’s
-electro-tonic state. In his “Electricity and Magnetism,” this
-electro-tonic state receives a new name. It is known as the Vector
-Potential,[61] and the paper under consideration contains, though
-in an incomplete form, his first statement of those equations of the
-electric field which are so indissolubly bound up with Maxwell’s name.
-
-The great advance in theory made in the paper is the distinct
-recognition of certain mathematical functions as representing Faraday’s
-electrotonic-state, and their use in solving electro-magnetic problems.
-
-The paper contains no new physical theory of electricity, but in a
-few years one appeared. In his later writings Maxwell adopted a more
-general view of the electro-magnetic field than that contained in his
-early papers on “Physical Lines of Force.” It must, therefore, not be
-supposed that the somewhat gross conception of cog-wheels and pulleys,
-which we are about to describe, were anything more to their author than
-a model, which enabled him to realise how the changes, which occur when
-a current of electricity passes through a wire, might be represented by
-the motion of actual material particles.
-
-The problem before him was to devise a physical theory of electricity,
-which would explain the forces exerted on electrified bodies by means
-of action between the contiguous parts of the medium in the space
-surrounding these bodies, rather than by direct action across the
-distance which separates them. A similar question, still unanswered,
-had arisen in the case of gravitation. Astronomers have determined the
-forces between attracting bodies; they do not know how those forces
-arise.
-
-Maxwell’s fondness for models has already been alluded to; it had led
-him to construct his top to illustrate the dynamics of a rigid body
-rotating about a fixed point, and his model of Saturn’s rings (now in
-the Cavendish Laboratory) to illustrate the motion of the satellites
-in the rings. He had explained many of the gaseous laws by means of
-the impact of molecules, and now his fertile ingenuity was to imagine
-a mechanical model of the state of the electro-magnetic field near a
-system of conductors carrying currents.
-
-Faraday, as we have seen, looked upon electrostatic and magnetic
-induction as taking place along curved lines of force. He pictures
-these lines as ropes of molecules starting from a charged conductor, or
-a magnet, as the case may be, and acting on other bodies near. These
-ropes of molecules tend to shorten, and at the same time to swell
-outwards laterally. Thus the charged conductor tends to draw other
-bodies to itself, there is a tension along the lines of force, while
-at the same time each tube of molecules pushes its neighbours aside; a
-pressure at right angles to the lines of force is combined with this
-tension. Assuming for a moment this pressure and tension to exist, can
-we devise a mechanism to account for it? Maxwell himself has likened
-the lines of force to the fibres of a muscle. As the fibres contract,
-causing the limb to which they are attached to move, they swell
-outwards, and the muscle thickens.
-
-Again, from another point of view, we might consider a line of force
-as consisting of a string of small cells of some flexible material
-each filled with fluid. If we then suppose this series of cells caused
-to rotate rapidly about the direction of the line of force, the cells
-will expand laterally and contract longitudinally; there will again be
-tension along the lines of force and pressure at right angles to them.
-It was this last idea, as we shall see shortly, of which Maxwell made
-use--
-
- “I propose now” [he writes (“On Physical Lines of Force,”
- _Phil. Mag._, vol. xxi.)] “to examine magnetic phenomena from
- a mechanical point of view, and to determine what tensions in,
- or motions of, a medium are capable of producing the mechanical
- phenomena observed. If by the same hypothesis we can connect
- the phenomena of magnetic attraction with electro-magnetic
- phenomena, and with those of induced currents, we shall have
- found a theory which, if not true, can only be proved to be
- erroneous by experiments, which will greatly enlarge our
- knowledge of this part of physics.”
-
-Lord Kelvin had in 1847 given a mechanical representation of electric,
-magnetic and galvanic forces by means of the displacements of an
-elastic solid in a state of strain. The angular displacement at each
-point of the solid was taken as proportional to the magnetic force, and
-from this the relation between the various other electric quantities
-and the motion of the solid was developed. But Lord Kelvin did not
-attempt to explain the origin of the observed forces by the effects due
-to these strains, but merely made use of the mathematical analogy to
-assist the imagination in the study of both.
-
-Maxwell considered magnetic action as existing in the form of pressure
-or tension, or more generally, of some stress in some medium. The
-existence of a medium capable of exerting force on material bodies and
-of withstanding considerable stress, both pressure and tension, is
-thus a fundamental hypothesis with him; this medium is to be capable
-of motion, and electro-magnetic forces arise from its motion and its
-stresses.
-
-Now, Maxwell’s fundamental supposition is that, in a magnetic field,
-there is a rotation of the molecules continually in progress about the
-lines of magnetic force. Consider now the case of a uniform magnetic
-field, whose direction is perpendicular to the paper; we are to look
-upon the lines of force as parallel strings of molecules, the axes of
-these strings being perpendicular to the paper. Each string is supposed
-to be rotating in the same direction about its axis, and the angular
-velocity of rotation is a measure of the magnetic force. In consequence
-of this rotation there will be differences of pressure in different
-directions in the medium; the pressure along the axes of the strings
-will be less than it would be if the medium were at rest, that in the
-directions at right angles to the axes will be greater, the medium will
-behave as though it were under tension along the axes of the molecules
-under pressure at right angles to them. Moreover, it can be shown that
-the pressure and the tension are both proportional to the square of the
-angular velocity--the square, that is, of the magnetic force--and this
-result is in accordance with the consequences of experiment.
-
-More elaborate calculation shows that this statement is true generally.
-If we draw the lines of force in any magnetic field, and then suppose
-the molecules of the medium set in rotation about these lines of force
-as axes, with velocities which at each point are proportional to the
-magnetic force, the distribution of pressure throughout is that which
-we know actually to exist in the magnetic field.
-
-According to this hypothesis, then, a permanent bar magnet has the
-power of setting the medium round it into continuous molecular rotation
-about the lines of force as axes. The molecules which are set in
-rotation we may consider as spherical, or nearly spherical, cells
-filled with a fluid, or an elastic solid substance, and surrounded by a
-kind of membrane, or sack, holding the contents together.
-
-So far the model does not give any account of electrical actions which
-go on in the magnetic field.
-
-The energy is wholly rotational, and the forces wholly magnetic.
-
-Consider, however, any two contiguous strings of molecules. Let them
-cut the paper as shown in the two circles in Fig. 1:--
-
-[Illustration: Fig. 1.
-
-Fig. 2.]
-
-Then these cells are both rotating in the same direction, hence at C,
-where they touch, their points of contact will be moving in opposite
-directions, as shown by the arrow heads, and it is difficult to imagine
-how such motion can continue; it would require the surfaces of the
-cells to be perfectly smooth, and if this were so they would lose the
-power of transmitting action from one cell to the next.
-
-The cells A and B may be compared to two cog-wheels placed close
-together, which we wish to turn in the same direction. If the cogs can
-interlock, as in Fig. 2, this is impossible: consecutive wheels in the
-train must move in opposite directions.
-
-[Illustration: Fig. 3.]
-
-But in many machines the desired end is attained by inserting between
-the two wheels A and B a third idle wheel C, as shewn in Fig. 3. This
-may be very small, its only function is to transmit the motion of A to
-B in such a way that A and B may both turn in the same direction. It is
-not necessary that there should be cogs on the wheels; if the surfaces
-be perfectly rough, so that no slipping can take place, the same result
-follows without the cogs.
-
-Guided by this analogy Maxwell extended his model by supposing each
-cell coated with a number of small particles which roll on its surface.
-These particles play the part of the idle wheels in the machine, and by
-their rolling merely enable the adjacent parts of two cells to move in
-opposite directions.
-
-Consider now a number of such cells and their idle wheels lying in a
-plane, that of the paper, and suppose each cell is rotating with the
-same uniform angular velocity about an axis at right angles to that
-plane, each idle wheel will be acted on by two equal and opposite
-forces at the ends of the diameter in which it is touched by the
-adjacent cells; it will therefore be set in rotation, but there will be
-no force tending to drive it onwards; it does not matter whether the
-axis on which it rotates is free to move or fixed, in either case the
-idle wheel simply rotates. But suppose now the adjacent cells are not
-rotating at the same rate. In addition to its rotation the idle wheel
-will be urged onward with a velocity which depends on the difference
-between the rotations, and, if it can move freely, it will move on from
-between the two cells. Imagine now that the interstices between the
-cells are fitted with a string of idle wheels. So long as the adjacent
-cells move with different velocity there will be a continual stream of
-rolling particles or idle wheels between them. Maxwell in the paper
-considered these rolling particles to be particles of electricity.
-Their motion constitutes an electric current. In a uniform magnetic
-field there is no electric current; if the strength of the field
-varies, the idle wheels are set in motion and there may be a current.
-
-These particles are very small compared with the magnetic vortices.
-The mass of all the particles is inappreciable compared with the mass
-of the vortices, and a great many vortices with their surrounding
-particles are contained in a molecule of the medium; the particles
-roll on the vortices without touching each other, so that so long as
-they remain within the same molecule there is no loss of energy by
-resistance. When, however, there is a current or general transference
-of particles in one direction they must pass from one molecule to
-another, and in doing so may experience resistance and generate heat.
-
-Maxwell states that the conception of a particle, having its motion
-connected with that of a vortex by perfect rolling contact, may appear
-somewhat awkward. “I do not bring it forward,” he writes, “as a mode of
-connection existing in Nature, or even as that which I would willingly
-assent to as an electrical hypothesis. It is, however, a mode of
-connection which is mechanically conceivable and easily investigated,
-and it serves to bring out the actual mechanical connections between
-the known electro-magnetic phenomena, so that I venture to say that
-anyone who understands the provisional and temporary character of this
-hypothesis will find himself rather helped than hindered by it in his
-search after the true interpretation of the phenomena.”
-
-The first part of the paper deals with the theory of magnetism; in the
-second part the hypothesis is applied to the phenomena of electric
-currents, and it is shown how the known laws of steady currents and
-of electro-magnetic induction can be deduced from it. In Part III.,
-published January and February, 1862, the theory of molecular vortices
-is applied to statical electricity.
-
-The distinction between a conductor and an insulator or dielectric
-is supposed to be that in the former the particles of electricity
-can pass with more or less freedom from molecule to molecule. In the
-latter such transference is impossible, the particles can only be
-displaced within the molecule with which they are connected; the cells
-or vortices of the medium are supposed to be elastic, and to resist by
-their elasticity the displacement of the particles within them. When
-electrical force acts on the medium this displacement of the particles
-within each molecule takes place until the stresses due to the elastic
-reaction of the vortices balance the electrical force; the medium
-behaves like an elastic body yielding to pressure until the pressure is
-balanced by the elastic stress. When the electric force is removed the
-cells or vortices recover their form, the electricity returns to its
-former position.
-
-In a medium such as this waves of periodic displacement could be
-set up, and would travel with a velocity depending on its electric
-properties. The value for this velocity can be obtained from electrical
-observations, and Maxwell showed that this velocity, so found, was,
-within the limits of experimental error, the same as that of light.
-Moreover, the electrical oscillations take place, like those of light,
-in the front of the wave. Hence, he concludes, “the elasticity of the
-magnetic medium in air is the same as that of the luminiferous medium,
-if these two coexistent, coextensive, and equally elastic media are not
-rather one medium.”
-
-The paper thus contains the first germs of the electro-magnetic theory
-of light. Moreover, it is shown that the attraction between two small
-bodies charged with given quantities of electricity depends on the
-medium in which they are placed, while the specific inductive capacity
-is found to be proportional to the square of the refractive index.
-
-The fourth and final part of the paper investigates the propagation of
-light in a magnetic field.
-
-Faraday had shown that the direction of vibration in a wave of
-polarised light travelling parallel to the lines of force in a magnetic
-field is rotated by its passage through the field. The numerical laws
-of this relation had been investigated by Verdet, and Maxwell showed
-how his hypothesis of molecular vortices led to laws which agree in the
-main with those found by Verdet.
-
-He points out that the connection between magnetism and electricity
-has the same mathematical form as that between certain other pairs
-of phenomena, one of which has a _linear_ and the other a _rotatory_
-character; and, further, that an analogy may be worked out assuming
-either the linear character for magnetism and the rotatory character
-for electricity, or the reverse. He alludes to Prof. Challis’ theory,
-according to which magnetism is to consist in currents in a fluid
-whose directions correspond with the lines of magnetic force, while
-electric currents are supposed to be accompanied by, if not dependent
-upon, a rotatory motion of the fluid about the axis of the current;
-and to Von Helmholtz’s theory of a somewhat similar character. He then
-gives his own reasons--agreeing with those of Sir W. Thomson (Lord
-Kelvin)--for supposing that there must be a real rotation going on in
-a magnetic field in order to account for the rotation of the plane of
-polarisation, and, accepting these reasons as valid, he develops the
-consequences of his theory with the results stated above.
-
-His own verdict on the theory is given in the “Electricity and
-Magnetism” (vol. ii., § 831, first edition, p. 416):--
-
- “A theory of molecular vortices, which I worked out at
- considerable length, was published in the _Phil. Mag._ for
- March, April, and May, 1861; Jan. and Feb., 1862.
-
- “I think we have good evidence for the opinion that some
- phenomenon of rotation is going on in the magnetic field, that
- this rotation is performed by a great number of very small
- portions of matter, each rotating on its own axis, this axis
- being parallel to the direction of the magnetic force, and that
- the rotations of these different vortices are made to depend on
- one another by means of some kind of mechanism connecting them.
-
- “The attempt which I then made to imagine a working model of
- this mechanism must be taken for no more than it really is,
- a demonstration that mechanism may be imagined capable of
- producing a connection mechanically equivalent to the actual
- connection of the parts of the electro-magnetic field. The
- problem of determining the mechanism required to establish a
- given species of connection between the motions of the parts of
- a system always admits of an infinite number of solutions. Of
- these, some may be more clumsy or more complex than others, but
- all must satisfy the conditions of mechanism in general.
-
- “The following results of the theory, however, are of higher
- value:--
-
- “(1) Magnetic force is the effect of the centrifugal force of
- the vortices.
-
- “(2) Electro-magnetic induction of currents is the effect of
- the forces called into play when the velocity of the vortices
- is changing.
-
- “(3) Electromotive force arises from the stress on the
- connecting mechanism.
-
- “(4) Electric displacement arises from the elastic yielding of
- the connecting mechanism.”
-
-In studying this part of Maxwell’s work, it must clearly be remembered
-that he did not look upon the ether as a series of cog-wheels with
-idle wheels between, or anything of the kind. He devised a mechanical
-model of such cogs and idle wheels, the properties of which would in
-some respects closely resemble those of the ether; from this model he
-deduced, among other things, the important fact that electric waves
-would travel outwards with the velocity of light. Other such models
-have been devised since his time to illustrate the same laws. Prof.
-Fitzgerald has actually constructed one of wheels connected together by
-elastic bands, which shows clearly the kind of processes which Maxwell
-supposed to go on in a dielectric when under electric force. Professor
-Lodge, in his book, “Modern Views of Electricity,” has very fully
-developed a somewhat different arrangement of cog-wheels to attain the
-same result.
-
-Maxwell’s predictions as to the propagation of electric waves have
-in recent days received their full verification in the brilliant
-experiments of Hertz and his followers; it remains for us, before
-dealing with these, to trace their final development in his hands.
-
-The papers we have been discussing were perhaps too material to receive
-the full attention they deserved; the ether is not a series of cogs,
-and electricity is something different from material idle wheels. In
-his paper on “The Dynamical Theory of the Electro-magnetic Field,”
-_Phil. Trans._, 1864, Maxwell treats the same questions in a more
-general manner. On a former occasion he says, “I have attempted to
-describe a particular kind of motion and a particular kind of strain
-so arranged as to account for the phenomena. In the present paper I
-avoid any hypothesis of this kind; and in using such words as electric
-momentum and electric elasticity in reference to the known phenomena of
-the induction of currents and the polarisation of dielectrics, I wish
-merely to direct the mind of the reader to mechanical phenomena, which
-will assist him in understanding the electrical ones. All such phrases
-in the present paper are to be considered as illustrative and not as
-explanatory.” He then continues:--
-
- “In speaking of the energy of the field, however, I wish to
- be understood literally. All energy is the same as mechanical
- energy, whether it exists in the form of motion or in that of
- elasticity, or in any other form.
-
- “The energy in electro-magnetic phenomena is mechanical energy.
- The only question is, Where does it reside?
-
- “On the old theories it resides in the electrified bodies,
- conducting circuits, and magnets, in the form of an unknown
- quality called potential energy, or the power of producing
- certain effects at a distance. On our theory it resides in
- the electro-magnetic field, in the space surrounding the
- electrified and magnetic bodies, as well as in those bodies
- themselves, and is in two different forms, which may be
- described without hypothesis as magnetic polarisation and
- electric polarisation, or, according to a very probable
- hypothesis, as the motion and the strain of one and the same
- medium.
-
- “The conclusions arrived at in the present paper are
- independent of this hypothesis, being deduced from experimental
- facts of three kinds:--
-
- “(1) The induction of electric currents by the increase or
- diminution of neighbouring currents according to the changes in
- the lines of force passing through the circuit.
-
- “(2) The distribution of magnetic intensity according to the
- variations of a magnetic potential.
-
- “(3) The induction (or influence) of statical electricity
- through dielectrics.
-
- “We may now proceed to demonstrate from these principles the
- existence and laws of the mechanical forces, which act upon
- electric currents, magnets, and electrified bodies placed in
- the electro-magnetic field.”
-
-In his introduction to the paper, he discusses in a general way the
-various explanations of electric phenomena which had been given, and
-points out that--
-
- “It appears, therefore, that certain phenomena in electricity
- and magnetism lead to the same conclusion as those of optics,
- namely, that there is an ætherial medium pervading all bodies,
- and modified only in degree by their presence; that the parts
- of this medium are capable of being set in motion by electric
- currents and magnets; that this motion is communicated from
- one part of the medium to another by forces arising from the
- connection of those parts; that under the action of these
- forces there is a certain yielding depending on the elasticity
- of these connections; and that, therefore, energy in two
- different forms may exist in the medium, the one form being
- the actual energy of motion of its parts, and the other being
- the potential energy stored up in the connections in virtue of
- their elasticity.
-
- “Thus, then, we are led to the conception of a complicated
- mechanism capable of a vast variety of motion, but at the
- same time so connected that the motion of one part depends,
- according to definite relations, on the motion of other parts,
- these motions being communicated by forces arising from the
- relative displacement of the connected parts, in virtue of
- their elasticity. Such a mechanism must be subject to the
- general laws of dynamics, and we ought to be able to work out
- all the consequences of its motion, provided we know the form
- of the relation between the motions of the parts.”
-
-These general laws of dynamics, applicable to the motion of any
-connected system, had been developed by Lagrange, and are expressed
-in his generalised equations of motion. It is one of Maxwell’s chief
-claims to fame that he saw in the electric field a connected system to
-which Lagrange’s equations could be applied, and that he was able to
-deduce the mechanical and electrical actions which take place by means
-of fundamental propositions of dynamics.
-
-The methods of the paper now under discussion were developed further
-in the “Treatise on Electricity and Magnetism,” published in 1873; in
-endeavouring to give some slight account of Maxwell’s work, we shall
-describe it in the form it ultimately took.
-
-The task which Maxwell set himself was a double one; he had first to
-express in symbols, in as general a form as possible, the fundamental
-laws of electro-magnetism as deduced from experiments, chiefly
-the experiments of Faraday, and the relations between the various
-quantities involved; when this was done he had to show how these laws
-could be deduced from the general dynamical laws applicable to any
-system of moving bodies.
-
-There are two classes of phenomena, electric and magnetic, which have
-been known from very early times, and which are connected together.
-When a piece of sealing-wax is rubbed it is found to attract other
-bodies, it is said to exert electric force throughout the space
-surrounding it; when two different metals are dipped in slightly
-acidulated water and connected by a wire, certain changes take place
-in the plates, the water, the wire, and the space round the wire,
-electric force is again exerted and a current of electricity is said
-to flow in the wire. Again, certain bodies, such as the lodestone, or
-pieces of iron and steel which have been treated in a certain manner,
-exhibit phenomena of action at a distance: they are said to exert
-magnetic force, and it is found that this magnetic force exists in the
-neighbourhood of an electric current and is connected with the current.
-
-Again, when electric force is applied to a body, the effects may be in
-part electrical, in part mechanical; the electrical state of the body
-is in general changed, while in addition, mechanical forces tending to
-move the body are set up. Experiment must teach us how the electrical
-state depends on the electric force, and what is the connection
-between this electric force and the magnetic forces which may, under
-certain circumstances, be observed. Now, in specifying the electric
-and magnetic conditions of the system, various other quantities, in
-addition to the electric force, will have to be introduced; the first
-step is to formulate the necessary quantities, and to determine the
-relations between them and the electric force.
-
-Consider now a wire connecting the two poles of an electric battery--in
-its simplest form, a piece of zinc and a piece of copper in a vessel
-of dilute acid--electric force is produced at each point of the wire.
-Let us suppose this force known; an electric current depending on the
-material and the size of the wire flows along it, its value can be
-determined at each point of the wire in terms of the electric force
-by Ohm’s law. If we take either this current or the electric force
-as known, we can determine by known laws the electric and magnetic
-conditions elsewhere. If we suppose the wire to be straight and very
-long, then, so long as the current is steady and we neglect the small
-effect due to the electrostatic charge on the wire, there is no
-electric force outside the wire. There is, however, magnetic force,
-and it is found that the lines of magnetic force are circles round the
-wire. It is found also that the work done in travelling once completely
-round the wire against the magnetic force is measured by the current
-flowing through the wire, and is obtained in the system of units
-usually adopted by multiplying the current by 4π. This last result then
-gives us one of the necessary relations, that between the magnetic
-force due to a current and the strength of the current.
-
-Again, consider a steady current flowing in a conductor of any form or
-shape, the total flow of current across any section of the conductor
-can be measured in various ways, and it is found that at any time this
-total flow is the same for each section of the conductor. In this
-respect the flow of a current resembles that of an incompressible
-fluid through a pipe; where the pipe is narrow the velocity of flow
-is greater than it is where the pipe is broad, but the total quantity
-crossing each section at any given instant is the same.
-
-Consider now two conducting bodies, two spheres, or two flat plates
-placed near together but insulated. Let each conductor be connected
-to one of the poles of the battery by a conducting wire. Then, for a
-very short interval after the contact is made, it is found that there
-is a current in each wire which rapidly dies away to zero. In the
-neighbourhood of the balls there is electric force; the balls are said
-to be charged with electricity, and the lines of force are curved lines
-running from one ball to the other. It is found that the balls slightly
-attract each other, and the space between them is now in a different
-condition from what it was before the balls were charged. According
-to Maxwell, _Electric Displacement_ has been produced in this space,
-and the electric displacement at each point is proportional to the
-electric force at that point.
-
-Thus, (i) when electric force acts on a conductor, it produces a
-current, the current being by Ohm’s law proportional to the force:
-(ii) when it acts on an insulator it produces electric displacement,
-and the displacement is proportional to the force; while (iii) there
-is magnetic force in the neighbourhood of the current, and the work
-done in carrying a magnetic pole round any complete circuit linked
-with the current is proportional to the current. The first two of
-these principles give us two sets of equations connecting together the
-electric force and the current in a conductor or the displacement in a
-dielectric respectively; the third connects the magnetic force and the
-current.
-
-Now let us go back to the variable period when the current is flowing
-in the wires; and to make ideas precise, let the two conductors be two
-equal large flat plates placed with their faces parallel, and at some
-small distance apart. In this case, when the plates are charged, and
-the current has ceased, the electric displacement and the force are
-confined almost entirely to the space between the plates. During the
-variable period the total flow at any instant across each section of
-the wire is the same, but in the ordinary sense of the word there is no
-flow of electricity across the insulating medium between the plates.
-In this space, however, the electric displacement is continuously
-changing, rising from zero initially to its final steady value when the
-current ceases. It is a fundamental part of Maxwell’s theory that this
-variation of electric displacement is equivalent in all respects to a
-current. The current at any point in a dielectric is measured by the
-rate of change of displacement at that point.
-
-Moreover, it is also an essential point that if we consider any section
-of the dielectric between the two plates, the rate of change of the
-total displacement across this section is at each moment equal to the
-total flow of current across each section of the conducting wire.
-
-Currents of electricity, therefore, including displacement
-currents, always flow in closed circuits, and obey the laws of an
-incompressible fluid in that the total flow across each section of the
-circuit--conducting or dielectric--is at any moment the same.
-
-It should be clearly remembered that this fundamental hypothesis of
-Maxwell’s theory is an assumption only to be justified by experiment.
-Von Helmholtz, in his paper on “The Equations of Motion of Electricity
-for Bodies at Rest,” formed his equations in an entirely different
-manner from Maxwell, and arrived at results of a more general
-character, which do not require us to suppose that currents flow always
-in closed circuits, but permit of the condensation of electricity at
-points in the circuit where the conductors end and the non-conducting
-part of the circuit begins. We leave for the present the question which
-of the two theories, if either, represents the facts.
-
-We have obtained above three fundamental relations--(i) that between
-electric force and electric current in a conductor; (ii) that between
-electric force and electric displacement in a dielectric; (iii) that
-between magnetic force and the current which gives rise to it. And
-we have seen that an electric current--_i.e._ in a dielectric the
-variation of the strength of an electric field of force--gives rise
-to magnetic force. Now, magnetic force acting on a medium produces
-“magnetic displacement,” or magnetic induction, as it is called. In
-all media except iron, nickel, cobalt, and a few other substances, the
-magnetic induction is proportional to the magnetic force, and the ratio
-between the magnetic induction produced by a given force and the force
-is found to be very nearly the same for all such media. This ratio is
-known as the permeability, and is generally denoted by the symbol μ.
-
-A relation reciprocal to that given in (iii) above might be
-anticipated, and was, in fact, discovered by Faraday. Changes in a
-field of magnetic induction give rise to electric force, and hence to
-displacement currents in a dielectric or to conduction currents in a
-conductor. In considering the relation between these changes and the
-electric force, it is simplest at first not to deal with magnetic
-matter such as iron, nickel, or cobalt; and then we may say that (iv)
-the work which at any instant would be done in carrying a unit quantity
-of electricity round a closed circuit in a magnetic field against the
-electric forces due to the field is equal to the rate at which the
-total magnetic induction which threads the circuit is being decreased.
-This law, summing up Faraday’s experiments on electro-magnetic
-induction, gives a fourth principle, leading to a fourth series of
-equations connecting together the electric and magnetic quantities
-involved.
-
-The equations deduced from the above four principles, together with the
-condition implied in the continuity of an electric current, constitute
-Maxwell’s equations of the electro-magnetic field.
-
-If we are dealing only with a dielectric medium, the reciprocal
-relation between the third and fourth principle may be made more clear
-by the following statement:--
-
-(A) The work done at any moment in carrying a unit quantity of
-magnetism round a closed circuit in a field in which electric
-displacement is varying, is equal to the rate of change of the total
-electric displacement through the circuit multiplied by 4 π.[62]
-
-(B) The work done at any moment in carrying a unit quantity of
-electricity round a circuit in a field in which the magnetic induction
-is varying, is equal to the rate of change of the total magnetic
-induction through the circuit.
-
-From these two principles, combined with the laws connecting electric
-force and displacement, magnetic force and induction, and with the
-condition of continuity, Maxwell obtained his equations of the field.
-
-Faraday’s experiments on electro-magnetic induction afford the proof of
-the truth of the fourth principle. It follows from those experiments
-that when the number of lines of magnetic induction which are linked
-with any closed circuit are made to vary, an induced electromotive
-force is brought into play round that circuit. This electromotive force
-is, according to Faraday’s results, measured by the rate of decrease
-in the number of lines of magnetic induction which thread the circuit.
-Maxwell applies this principle to all circuits, whether conducting or
-not.
-
-In obtaining equations to express in symbols the results of the fourth
-principle just enunciated, Maxwell introduces a new quantity, to which
-he gives the name of the “vector potential.” This quantity appears in
-his analysis, and its physical meaning is not at first quite clear.
-Professor Poynting has, however, put Maxwell’s principles in a slightly
-different form, which enables us to see definitely the meaning of the
-vector potential, and to deduce Maxwell’s equations more readily from
-the fundamental statements.
-
-We are dealing with a circuit with which lines of magnetic induction
-are linked, while the number of such lines linked with the circuit is
-varying. Now, let us suppose the variation to take place in consequence
-of the lines of induction moving outwards or inwards, as the case may
-be, so as to cut the circuit. Originally there are none linked with
-the circuit. As the magnetic field has grown to its present strength
-lines of magnetic induction have moved inwards. Each little element of
-the circuit has been cut by some, and the total number linked with the
-circuit can be found by adding together those cut by each element. Now,
-Professor Poynting’s statement of Maxwell’s fourth principle is that
-the electrical force in the direction of any element of the circuit is
-found by dividing by the length of the element the number of lines of
-magnetic induction which are cut in one second by it.
-
-Moreover, the total number of lines of magnetic induction which have
-been cut by an element of unit length is defined as the component
-of the vector potential in the direction of the element; hence the
-electrical force in any direction is the rate of decrease of the
-component of the vector potential in that direction. We have thus a
-physical meaning for the vector potential, and shall find that in the
-dynamical theory this quantity is of great importance.
-
-Professor Poynting has modified Maxwell’s third principle in a similar
-manner; he looks upon the variation in the electric displacement as
-due to the motion of tubes of electric induction,[63] and the magnetic
-force along any circuit is equal to the number of tubes of electric
-induction cutting or cut by unit length of the circuit per second,
-multiplied by 4π.
-
-From the equations of the field, as found by Maxwell, it is possible
-to derive two sets of symmetrical equations. The one set connects the
-rate of change of the electric force with quantities depending on the
-magnetic force; the other set connects in a similar manner the rate of
-change of the magnetic force with quantities depending on the electric
-force. Several writers in recent years adopt these equations as the
-fundamental relations of the field, establishing them by the argument
-that they lead to consequences which are found to be in accordance with
-experiment.
-
-We have endeavoured to give some account of Maxwell’s historical
-method, according to which the equations are deduced from the laws of
-electric currents and of electro-magnetic induction derived directly
-from experiment.
-
-While the manner in which Maxwell obtained his equations is all his
-own, he was not alone in stating and discussing general equations
-of the electro-magnetic field. The next steps which we are about to
-consider are, however, in a special manner due to him. An electrical
-or magnetic system is the seat of energy; this energy is partly
-electrical, partly magnetic, and various expressions can be found for
-it. In Maxwell’s theory it is a fundamental assumption that energy has
-position. “The electric and magnetic energies of any electro-magnetic
-system,” says Professor Poynting, “reside, therefore, somewhere in the
-field.” It follows from this that they are present wherever electric
-and magnetic force can be shown to exist. Maxwell showed that all the
-electric energy is accounted for by supposing that in the neighbourhood
-of a point at which the electric force is R there is an amount of
-energy per unit of volume equal to KR²/8π, K being the inductive
-capacity of the medium, while in the neighbourhood of a point at which
-the magnetic force is H, the magnetic energy per unit of volume is
-μH²/8π, μ being the permeability. He supposes, then, that at each point
-of an electro-magnetic system energy is stored according to these
-laws. It follows, then, that the electro-magnetic field resembles a
-dynamical system in which energy is stored. Can we discover more of
-the mechanism by which the actions in the field are maintained? Now
-the motion of any point of a connected system depends on that of other
-points of the system; there are generally, in any machine, a certain
-number of points called driving-points, the motion of which controls
-the motion of all other parts of the machine; if the motion of the
-driving-points be known, that of any other point can be determined.
-Thus in a steam engine the motion of a point on the fly-wheel can be
-found if the motion of the piston and the connections between the
-piston and the wheel be known.
-
-In order to determine the force which is acting on any part of the
-machine we must find its momentum, and then calculate the rate at
-which this momentum is being changed. This rate of change will give us
-the force. The method of calculation which it is necessary to employ
-was first given by Lagrange, and afterwards developed, with some
-modifications, by Hamilton. It is usually referred to as Hamilton’s
-principle; when the equations in the original form are used they are
-known as Lagrange’s equations.
-
-Now Maxwell showed how these methods of calculation could be applied
-to the electro-magnetic field. The energy of a dynamical system is
-partly kinetic, partly potential. Maxwell supposes that the magnetic
-energy of the field is kinetic energy, the electric energy potential.
-When the kinetic energy of a system is known, the momentum of any
-part of the system can be calculated by recognised processes. Thus if
-we consider a circuit in an electro-magnetic field we can calculate
-the energy of the field, and hence obtain the momentum corresponding
-to this circuit. If we deal with a simple case in which the conducting
-circuits are fixed in position, and only the current in each circuit is
-allowed to vary, the rate of change of momentum corresponding to any
-circuit will give the force in that circuit. The momentum in question
-is electric momentum, and the force is electric force. Now we have
-already seen that the electric force at any point of a conducting
-circuit is given by the rate of change of the vector potential in the
-direction considered. Hence we are led to identify the vector potential
-with the electric momentum of our dynamical system; and, referring to
-the original definition of vector potential, we see that the electric
-momentum of a circuit is measured by the number of lines of magnetic
-induction which are interlinked with it.
-
-Again, the kinetic energy of a dynamical system can be expressed in
-terms of the squares and products of the velocities of its several
-parts. It can also be expressed by multiplying the velocity of each
-driving-point by the momentum corresponding to that driving-point, and
-taking half the sum of the products. Suppose, now, we are dealing with
-a system consisting of a number of wire circuits in which currents are
-running, and let us suppose that we may represent the current in each
-wire as the velocity of a driving-point in our dynamical system. We can
-also express in terms of these currents the electric momentum of each
-wire circuit; let this be done, and let half the sum of the products of
-the corresponding velocities and momenta be formed.
-
-In maintaining the currents in the wires energy is needed to supply
-the heat which is produced in each wire; but in starting the currents
-it is found that more energy is needed than is requisite for the
-supply of this heat. This excess of energy can be calculated, and when
-the calculation is made it is found that the excess is equal to half
-the sum of the products of the currents and corresponding momenta.
-Moreover, if this sum be expressed in terms of the magnetic force, it
-is found to be equal to μ H²/8 π, which is the magnetic energy of the
-field. Now, when a dynamical system is set in motion against known
-forces, more energy is supplied than is needed to do the work against
-the forces; this excess of energy measures the kinetic energy acquired
-by the system.
-
-Hence, Maxwell was justified in taking the magnetic energy of the field
-as the kinetic energy of the mechanical system, and if the strengths
-of the currents in the wires be taken to represent the velocities of
-the driving-points, this energy is measured in terms of the electrical
-velocities and momenta in exactly the same way as the energy of a
-mechanical system is measured in terms of the velocities and momenta of
-its driving-points.
-
-The mechanical system in which, according to Maxwell, the energy is
-stored is the ether. A state of motion or of strain is set up in the
-ether of the field. The electric forces which drive the currents, and
-also the mechanical forces acting on the conductors carrying the
-currents, are due to this state of motion, or it may be of strain, in
-the ether. It must not be supposed that the term electric displacement
-in Maxwell’s mind meant an actual bodily displacement of the particles
-of the ether; it is in some way connected with such a material
-displacement. In his view, without motion of the ether particles
-there would be no electric action, but he does not identify electric
-displacement and the displacement of an ether particle.
-
-His mechanical theory, however, does account for the electro-magnetic
-forces between conductors carrying currents. The energy of the system
-depends on the relative positions of the currents which form part of
-it. Now, any conservative mechanical system tends to set itself in
-such a position that its potential energy is least, its kinetic energy
-greatest. The circuits of the system, then, will tend to set themselves
-so that the electro-kinetic energy of the system may be as large as
-possible; forces will be needed to hold them in any position in which
-this condition is not satisfied.
-
-We have another proof of the correctness of the value found for the
-energy of the field in that the forces calculated from this value agree
-with those which are determined by direct experiment.
-
-Again, the forces applied at the various driving-points are transmitted
-to other points by the connections of the machine; the connections
-are thrown into a state of strain; stress exists throughout their
-substance. When we see the piston-rod and the shaft of an engine
-connected by the crank and the connecting-rod, we recognise that the
-work done on the piston is transmitted thus to the shaft. So, too, in
-the electro-magnetic field, the ether forms the connection between the
-various circuits in the field; the forces with which those circuits
-act on each other are transmitted from one circuit to another by the
-stresses set up in the ether.
-
-To take another instance, consider the electrostatic attraction between
-two charged bodies. Let us suppose the bodies charged by connecting
-each to the opposite pole of a battery; a current flows from the
-battery setting up electric displacement in the space between the
-bodies, and throwing the ether into a state of strain. As the strain
-increases the current gets less; the reaction resulting from the strain
-tends to stop it, until at last this reaction is so great that the
-current is stopped. When this is the case the wires to the battery may
-be removed, provided this is done without destroying the insulation of
-the bodies; the state of strain will remain and shows itself in the
-attraction between the balls.
-
-Looking at the problem in this manner, we are face to face with two
-great questions--the one, What is the state of strain in the ether
-which will enable it to produce the observed electrostatic attractions
-and repulsions between charged bodies? and the other, What is the
-mechanical structure of the ether which would give rise to such a state
-of strain as will account for the observed forces? Maxwell gives one
-answer to the first question; it is not the only answer which could
-be given, but it does account for the facts. He failed to answer the
-second. He says (“Electricity and Magnetism,” vol. i. p. 132):--
-
- “It must be carefully borne in mind that we have made only
- one step in the theory of the action of the medium. We have
- supposed it to be in a state of stress, but have not in
- any way accounted for this stress, or explained how it is
- maintained.... I have not been able to make the next step,
- namely, to account by mechanical considerations for these
- stresses in the dielectric.”
-
-Faraday had pointed out that the inductive action between two bodies
-takes place along the lines of force, which tend to shorten along their
-length and to spread outwards in other directions. Maxwell compares
-them to the fibres of a muscle, which contracts and at the same time
-thickens when exerting force. In the electric field there is, on
-Maxwell’s theory, a tension along the lines of electric force and a
-pressure at right angles to those lines. Maxwell proved that a tension
-K R²/8 π along the lines of force, combined with an equal pressure
-in perpendicular directions, would maintain the equilibrium of the
-field, and would give rise to the observed attractions or repulsions
-between electrified bodies. Other distributions of stress might be
-found which would lead to the same result. The one just stated will
-always be connected with Maxwell’s name. It will be noticed that the
-tension along the lines of force and the pressure at right angles to
-them are each numerically equal to the potential energy stored per unit
-of volume in the field. The value of each of the three quantities is K
-R²/8 π.
-
-In the same way, in a magnetic field, there is a state of stress, and
-on Maxwell’s theory this, too, consists of a tension along the lines
-of force and an equal pressure at right angles to them, the values of
-the tension and the pressure being each equal to that of the magnetic
-energy per unit of volume, or μH²/8π.
-
-In a case in which both electric and magnetic force exists, these two
-states of stress are superposed. The total energy per unit of volume
-is KR²/8π + μH²/8π; the total stress is made up of tensions KR²/8π and
-μH²/8π along the lines of electric and magnetic force respectively, and
-equal pressures at right angles to these lines.
-
-We see, then, from Maxwell’s theory, that electric force produced at
-any given point in space is transmitted from that point by the action
-of the ether. The question suggests itself, Does the transmission take
-time, and if so, does it proceed with a definite velocity depending on
-the nature of the medium through which the change is proceeding?
-
-According to the molecular-vortex theory, we have seen that waves of
-electric force are transmitted with a definite velocity. The more
-general theory developed in the “Electricity and Magnetism” leads to
-the same result. Electric force produced at any point travels outwards
-from that point with a velocity given by 1/√(Kμ). At a distant point
-the force is zero, until the disturbance reaches it. If the disturbance
-last only for a limited interval, its effects will at any future time
-be confined to the space within a spherical shell of constant thickness
-depending on the interval; the radii of this shell increase with
-uniform speed 1/√(Kμ).
-
-If the initial disturbance be periodic, periodic waves of electric
-force will travel out from the centre, just as waves of sound travel
-out from a bell, or waves of light from a candle flame. A wire carrying
-an alternating current may be such a source of periodic disturbance,
-and from the wire waves travel outwards into space.
-
-Now, it is known that in a sound wave the displacements of the air
-particles take place in the direction in which the wave is travelling;
-they lie at right angles to the wave front, and are spoken of as
-longitudinal. In light waves, on the other hand, the displacements are,
-as Fresnel proved, in the wave front, at right angles, that is, to the
-direction of propagation; they are transverse.
-
-Theory shows that in general both these waves may exist in an elastic
-solid body, and that they travel with different velocities. Of which
-nature are the waves of electric displacement in a dielectric? It
-can be shewn to follow as a necessary consequence of Maxwell’s views
-as to the closed character of all electric currents, that waves of
-electric displacement are transverse. Electric vibrations, like those
-of light, are in the wave front and at right angles to the direction
-of propagation; they depend on the rigidity or quasi-rigidity of the
-medium through which they travel, not on its resistance to compression.
-
-Again, an electric current, whether due to variation of displacement
-in a dielectric or to conduction in a conductor, is accompanied by
-magnetic force. A wave of periodic electric displacement, then, will be
-also a wave of periodic magnetic force travelling at the same rate;
-and Maxwell shewed that the direction of this magnetic force also
-lies in the wave front, and is always at right angles to the electric
-displacement. In the ordinary theory of light the wave of linear
-displacement is accompanied by a wave of periodic angular twist about
-a direction lying in the wave front and perpendicular to the linear
-displacement.
-
-In many respects, then, waves of electric displacement resemble waves
-of light, and, indeed, as we proceed we shall find closer connections
-still. Hence comes Maxwell’s electro-magnetic theory of light.
-
-It is only in dielectric media that electric force is propagated by
-wave motion. In conductors, although the third and fourth of Maxwell’s
-principles given on page 185 still are true, the relation between
-the electric force and the electric current differs from that which
-holds in a dielectric. Hence the equations satisfied by the force are
-different. The laws of its propagation resemble those of the conduction
-of heat rather than those of the transmission of light.
-
-Again, light travels with different velocities in different transparent
-media. The velocity of electric waves, as has been stated, is equal to
-1/√(μK); but in making this statement it is assumed that the simple
-laws which hold where there is no gross matter--or, rather, where
-air is the only dielectric with which we are concerned--hold also in
-solid or liquid dielectrics. In a solid or a liquid, as in vacuo, the
-waves are propagated by the ether. We assume, as a first step towards
-a complete theory, that so far as the electric waves are concerned
-the sole effect produced by the matter shews itself in a change of
-inductive capacity or of permeability. It is not likely that such a
-supposition should be the whole truth, and we may, therefore, expect
-results deduced from it to be only approximation to the true result.
-
-Now, electro-magnetic experiments show that, excluding magnetic
-substances, the permeability of all bodies is very nearly the same,
-and differs very slightly from that of air. The inductive capacity,
-however, of different bodies is different, and hence the velocity with
-which electro-magnetic waves travel differs in different bodies.
-
-But the refraction of waves of light depends on the fact that light
-travels with different velocities in different media; hence we should
-expect to have waves of electric displacement reflected and refracted
-when they pass from one dielectric, such as air, to another, such as
-glass or gutta-percha; moreover, for light the refractive index of
-a medium such as glass is the ratio of the velocity in air to the
-velocity in the glass.
-
-Thus the electrical refractive index of glass is the ratio of the
-velocity of electric waves in air to their velocity in glass.
-
-Now let K₀ be the inductive capacity of air, K₁ that of glass, taking
-the permeability of air and glass to be the same, we have the result
-that--
-
- Electrical refractive index = √(K₁/K₀).
-
-But the ratio of the inductive capacity of glass to that of air is
-known as the specific inductive capacity of glass.
-
-Hence, the specific inductive capacity of any medium is equal to the
-square of the electrical refractive index of that medium.
-
-Since Maxwell’s time the mathematical laws of the reflexion and
-refraction of electric waves have been investigated by various writers,
-and it has been shewn that they agree exactly with those enunciated by
-Fresnel for light.
-
-Hitherto we have been discussing the propagation of electric waves
-in an isotropic medium, one which has identical properties in all
-directions about a point. Let us now consider how these laws are
-modified if the dielectric be crystalline in structure.
-
-Maxwell assumes that the crystalline character of the dielectric can
-be sufficiently represented by supposing the inductive capacity to
-be different in different directions; experiments have since shewn
-that this is true for crystals such as Iceland Spar and Aragonite;
-he assumes also, and this, too, is justified by experiment, that the
-magnetic permeability does not depend on the direction. It follows
-from these assumptions that a crystal will produce double refraction
-and polarisation of electric waves which fall upon it, and, further,
-that the laws of double refraction will be those given by Fresnel for
-light waves in a doubly refracting medium. There will be two waves in
-the crystal. The disturbance in each of these will be plane polarised;
-their velocity and the position of their plane of polarisation can be
-found from the direction in which they are travelling by Fresnel’s
-construction exactly.
-
-Maxwell’s theory, then, would appear to indicate some close connection
-between electric waves and those of light. Faraday’s experiments on
-the rotation of the plane of polarisation by magnetic force shew one
-phenomenon in which the two are connected, and Maxwell endeavoured to
-apply his theory to explain this. Here, however, it became necessary
-to introduce an additional hypothesis--there must be some connection
-between the motion of the ether to which magnetic force is due and that
-which constitutes light. It is impossible to give a mechanical account
-of the rotation of the plane of polarisation without some assumption as
-to the relation between these two kinds of motion. Maxwell, therefore,
-supposes the linear displacements of a point in the ether to be those
-which give rise to light, while the components of the magnetic force
-are connected with these in the same way as the components of a vortex
-in a liquid in vortex motion are connected with the displacements of
-the liquid. He further assumes the existence of a term of special form
-in the expression for the kinetic energy, and from these assumptions he
-deduces the laws of the propagation of polarised light in a magnetic
-field. These laws agree in the main with the results of Verdet’s
-experiments.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-DEVELOPMENT OF MAXWELL’S THEORY.
-
-
-We have endeavoured in the preceding pages to give some account of
-Maxwell’s contributions to electrical theory and the physics of the
-ether. We must now consider very briefly what evidence there is to
-support these views. At Maxwell’s death such evidence, though strong,
-was indirect. His supporters were limited to some few English-speaking
-pupils, young and enthusiastic, who were convinced, it may be, in no
-small measure, by the affection and reverence with which they regarded
-their master. Abroad his views had made very little way.
-
-In the last words of his book he writes, speaking of various
-distinguished workers--
-
- “There appears to be in the minds of these eminent men some
- prejudice, or _à priori_ objection, against the hypothesis
- of a medium in which the phenomena of radiation of light and
- heat, and the electric actions at a distance, take place. It
- is true that, at one time, those who speculated as to the
- causes of physical phenomena were in the habit of accounting
- for each kind of action at a distance by means of a special
- ætherial fluid, whose function and property it was to produce
- these actions. They filled all space three and four times over
- with æthers of different kinds, the properties of which were
- invented merely to ‘save appearances,’ so that more rational
- enquirers were willing rather to accept not only Newton’s
- definite law of attraction at a distance, but even the dogma
- of Cotes,[64] that action at a distance is one of the primary
- properties of matter, and that no explanation can be more
- intelligible than this fact. Hence the undulatory theory of
- light has met with much opposition, directed not against its
- failure to explain the phenomena, but against its assumption of
- the existence of a medium in which light is propagated.
-
- “We have seen that the mathematical expression for
- electro-dynamic action led, in the mind of Gauss, to the
- conviction that a theory of the propagation of electric
- action in time would be found to be the very key-stone of
- electro-dynamics. Now we are unable to conceive of propagation
- in time, except either as the flight of a material substance
- through space, or as the propagation of a condition of motion,
- or stress, in a medium already existing in space.
-
- “In the theory of Neumann, the mathematical conception called
- potential, which we are unable to conceive as a material
- substance, is supposed to be projected from one particle to
- another in a manner which is quite independent of a medium,
- and which, as Neumann has himself pointed out, is extremely
- different from that of the propagation of light.
-
- “In the theories of Riemann and Betti it would appear that the
- action is supposed to be propagated in a manner somewhat more
- similar to that of light.
-
- “But in all of these theories the question naturally
- occurs:--If something is transmitted from one particle to
- another at a distance, what is its condition after it has
- left one particle and before it has reached the other? If
- this something is the potential energy of the two particles,
- as in Neumann’s theory, how are we to conceive this energy
- as existing in a point of space, coinciding neither with the
- one particle nor with the other? In fact, whenever energy is
- transmitted from one body to another in time, there must be
- a medium or substance in which the energy exists after it
- leaves one body and before it reaches the other, for energy,
- as Torricelli[65] remarked, ‘is a quintessence of so subtle a
- nature that it cannot be contained in any vessel except the
- inmost substance of material things.’ Hence all these theories
- lead to a conception of a medium in which the propagation takes
- place, and if we admit this medium as an hypothesis, I think
- it ought to occupy a prominent place in our investigations,
- and that we ought to endeavour to construct a mental
- representation of all the details of its action, and this has
- been my constant aim in this treatise.”
-
-Let us see, then, what were the experimental grounds in Maxwell’s day
-for accepting as true his views on electrical action, and how since
-then, by the genius of Heinrich Hertz and the labours of his followers,
-those grounds have been rendered so sure that nearly the whole progress
-of electrical science during the last twenty years has consisted in
-the development of ideas which are to be found in the “Treatise on
-Electricity and Magnetism.”
-
-The purely electrical consequences of Maxwell’s theory were of course
-in accord with all known electrical observations. The equations of the
-field accounted for the electro-magnetic forces observed in various
-experiments, and from them the laws of electro-magnetic induction
-could be correctly deduced; but there was nothing very special in
-this. Similar equations had been obtained from the theory of action at
-a distance by various writers; in fact, Helmholtz’s theory, based on
-the most general form of expression for the force between two elements
-of current consistent with certain experiments of Ampère’s, was more
-general in its character than Maxwell’s. The destructive features of
-Maxwell’s theory were:
-
-(1) The assumption that all currents flow in closed circuits.
-
-(2) The idea of energy residing throughout the electro-magnetic
-field in consequence of the strains and stresses set up in the
-electro-magnetic medium by the actions to which it was subject.
-
-(3) The identification of this electro-magnetic medium with the
-luminiferous ether, and the consequent view that light is an
-electro-magnetic phenomena.
-
-(4) The view that electro-magnetic forces arise entirely from strains
-and stresses set up in the ether; the electrostatic charge of an
-insulated conductor being one of the forms in which the ether strain is
-manifested to us.
-
-(5) A dielectric under the action of electric force is said to
-become polarised, and, according to Maxwell (vol. i. p. 133), all
-electrification is the residual effect of the polarisation of the
-dielectric.
-
-Now it must, I think, be admitted that in Maxwell’s day there was
-direct proof of very few of these propositions. No one has even yet so
-measured the displacement currents in a dielectric as to show that the
-total flow across every section of a circuit is at any given moment
-the same, though there are other experiments of an indirect character
-which have now completely justified Maxwell’s hypothesis. Experiments
-by Schiller and Von Helmholtz prove it is true that some action in
-the dielectric must be taken into consideration in any satisfactory
-theory; they therefore upset various theories based on direct action at
-a distance, “but they tell us nothing as to whether any special form
-of the dielectric theory, such as Maxwell’s or Helmholtz’s, is true or
-not.” (J. J. Thomson, “Report on Electrical Theories,” B.A. Report,
-1885, p. 149.)
-
-When Maxwell died there had been little if any experimental evidence
-as to the stresses set up in a body by electric force. Fontana, Govi,
-and Duter had all observed that changes take place in the volume of
-the dielectric of a condenser when it is charged. Quincke had taken
-up the work, and the first of his classic papers on this subject was
-published in 1880, the year following Maxwell’s death. Maxwell himself
-was fond of shewing an experiment in which a charged insulated sphere
-was brought near to the surface of paraffin; the stress on the surface
-causes a heaping up of the paraffin under the sphere.
-
-Kerr had shewn in 1875 that many substances become doubly refracting
-under electric stress; his complete determination of the laws of this
-action was published at a later date.
-
-As to direct measurements on electric waves, there were none; the value
-of the velocity with which, if Maxwell’s theory were true, they must
-travel had been determined from electrical observations of quite a
-different character. Weber and Kohlrausch had measured the value of K
-for air, for which μ is unity, and from their observations it follows
-that the value of the wave velocity for electro-magnetic waves is about
-31 × 10⁹ centimetres per second. The velocity of light was known, from
-the experiments of Fizeau and Foucault, to have about this value, and
-it was the near coincidence of these two values which led Maxwell to
-write in 1864:--
-
-“The agreement of the results seems to show that light and magnetism
-are affections of the same substance, and that light is an
-electro-magnetic disturbance propagated through the field according to
-electro-magnetic laws.”
-
-By the time the first edition of the “Electricity and Magnetism”
-was published, Maxwell and Thomson (Lord Kelvin) had both made
-determinations of K, and had shewn that for air at least the resulting
-value for the velocity of electro-magnetic waves was very nearly that
-of light.
-
-For other substances at that date the observations were fewer still.
-Gibson and Barclay had determined the specific inductive capacity
-of paraffin, and found that its square root was 1·405, while its
-refractive index for long waves is 1·422. Maxwell himself thought
-that if a similar agreement could be shewn to hold for a number of
-substances, we should be warranted in concluding that “the square root
-of K, though it may not be the complete expression for the index of
-refraction, is at least the most important term in it.”
-
-Between this time and Maxwell’s death enough had been done to more
-than justify this statement. It was clear from the observations of
-Boltzmann, Silow, Hopkinson, and others that there were many substances
-for which the square root of the specific inductive capacity was very
-nearly indeed equal to the refractive index, and good reason had been
-given why in some cases there should be a considerable difference
-between the two.
-
-Hopkinson found that in the case of glass the differences were very
-large, and they have since been found to be considerable for most
-solids examined, with the exception of paraffin and sulphur. For
-petroleum oil, benzine, toluene, carbon-bisulphide, and some other
-liquids the agreement between Maxwell’s theory and experiment is
-close. For the fatty oils, such as castor oil, olive oil, sperm oil,
-neatsfoot oil, and also for ether, the differences are considerable.
-
-It seems probable that the reason for this difference lies in the
-fact that, in the light waves, we are dealing with the wave velocity
-of a disturbance of an extremely short period. Now, we know that the
-substances mentioned shew optical dispersion, and we have at present
-no completely satisfactory theory from which we can calculate, from
-experiments on very short waves, what the velocity for very long
-waves will be. In most cases Cauchy’s formula has been used to obtain
-the numbers given. The value of K, however, as found by experiment,
-corresponds to these infinitely long waves, and to quote Professor
-J. J. Thomson’s words, “the marvel is not that there should not be
-substances for which the relation K = μ² does not hold, but that there
-should be any for which it does.”[66]
-
-It has been shewn, moreover, both by Professor J. J. Thomson himself
-and by Blondlot, that when the value of K is measured under very
-rapidly varying electrifications, changing at the rate of about
-25,000,000 to the second, the value of the inductive capacity for glass
-is reduced from about 6·8 or 7 to about 2·7; the square root of this is
-1·6, which does not differ much from its refractive index. The values
-of the inductive capacity of paraffin and sulphur, which it will be
-remembered agree fairly with Maxwell’s theory, were found to be not
-greatly different in the steady and in the rapidly varying field.
-
-On the other hand, some experiments of Arons and Rubens in rapidly
-varying fields lead to values which do not differ greatly from those
-given by other methods. The theory, however, of these experiments seems
-open to criticism.
-
-To attempt anything like a complete account of modern verifications
-of Maxwell’s views and modern developments of his theory is a task
-beyond our limits, but an account of Maxwell written in 1895 would be
-incomplete without a reference to the work of Heinrich Hertz.
-
-Maxwell told us what the properties of electro-magnetic waves in air
-must be. Hertz[67] in 1887 enabled us to measure those properties, and
-the measurements have verified completely Maxwell’s views.
-
-The method of producing electrical oscillations in a conductor had
-long been known. Thomson and Von Helmholtz had both pointed it out.
-Schiller had examined such oscillations in 1874, and had determined the
-inductive capacity of glass by their means, using oscillations whose
-period varied from ·000056 to ·00012 of a second.
-
-These oscillations were produced by discharging a condenser through a
-coil of wire having self-induction. If the electrical resistance of the
-coil be not too great, the charge oscillates backwards and forwards
-between the plates of the condenser until its energy is dissipated in
-the heat produced in the wire, and in the electro-magnetic radiations
-which leave it.
-
-The period of these oscillations under proper conditions is given by
-the formula T = 2π√(CL) where L, the coefficient of self induction,
-and _C_ the capacity of the condenser. These quantities can be
-calculated, and hence the time of an oscillation is known. From such
-an arrangement waves radiate out into space. If we could measure
-by any method the length of such a wave we could determine its
-velocity by dividing the wave length by the period. But it is clear
-that since the velocity is comparable with that of light the wave
-length will be enormous, unless the period is very short. Thus, a
-wave, travelling with the velocity of light, whose period was ·0001
-second, such as the waves Schiller worked with, would have a length of
-·0001 × 30,000,000,000 or 3,000,000 centimetres, and would be quite
-unmeasurable. Before measurements on electric waves could be made it
-was necessary (1) to produce waves of sufficiently rapid period, (2) to
-devise means to detect them. This is what Hertz did.
-
-The wave length of the electrical oscillations can be reduced by
-reducing either the electrical capacity of the system, or the
-coefficient of self-induction of the wire. Hertz adopted both these
-expedients. His vibrator, in some of his more important experiments,
-consisted of two square brass plates 40 cm. in the side. To each of
-these is attached a piece of copper wire about 30 cm. in length, and
-each wire ends in a small highly-polished brass ball. The plates are
-placed so that the wires lie in the same straight line, the brass
-balls being separated by a very small air gap. The two plates are then
-charged, the one positively the other negatively, until the insulation
-resistance of the air gap breaks down and a discharge passes across.
-Under these conditions the discharge is oscillatory. It does not
-consist of a single spark, but of a series of sparks, which pass
-and repass in opposite directions, until the energy of the original
-charge is radiated into space or dissipated as heat; the plates are
-then recharged and the process repeated. In Hertz’s experiments the
-oscillator was charged by being connected to the secondary terminals of
-an induction coil.
-
-In 1883 Professor Fitzgerald had called attention to this method of
-producing electric waves in air, and had given two metres as the
-minimum wave length which might be attained. In 1870 Herr von Bezold
-had actually made observations on the propagation and reflection of
-electrical oscillations, but his work, published as a preliminary
-communication, had attracted little notice. Hertz was the first to
-undertake in 1887 in a systematic manner the investigation of the
-electric waves in air which proceed from such an oscillator with a view
-to testing various theories of electro-magnetic action.
-
-It remained, however, necessary to devise an apparatus for detecting
-the waves. When the waves are incident on a conductor, electric
-surgings are set up in the conductor, and may, under proper conditions,
-be observed as tiny sparks. Hertz used as his detector a loop of wire,
-the ends of which terminated in two small brass balls. The wire was
-bent so that the balls were very close together, and the sparks could
-be seen passing across the tiny air gap which separated them. Such
-a wire will have a definite period of its own for oscillations of
-electricity with which it may be charged, and if the frequency of the
-electric waves which fall on it agrees with that of the waves which
-it can itself emit, the oscillations which are set up in the wire will
-be stronger than under other conditions, the sparks seen will be more
-brilliant.[68] Hertz’s resonator was a circle of wire thirty-five
-centimetres in radius, the period for such a resonator would, he
-calculated, be the same as that of his vibrator.
-
-There is, however, very considerable difficulty in determining the
-period of an electric oscillator from its dimensions, and the value
-obtained from calculation for that of Hertz’s radiator is not very
-trustworthy. The complete period is, however, comparable with two
-one hundredth millionths of a second; in his original papers, Hertz,
-through an error, gave a value greater than this.
-
-With these arrangements Hertz was able to detect the presence of
-electrical radiation at considerable distances from the radiator; he
-was also able to measure its wave length. In the case of sound waves
-the existence of nodes and loops formed under proper conditions is
-well known. When waves are directly reflected from a flat surface,
-interference takes place between the incident and reflected waves,
-stationary vibrations are set up, and nodes and loops--places, that
-is, of minimum and of maximum motion respectively--are formed. The
-position of these nodes and loops can be determined by the aid of
-suitable apparatus, and it can be shewn that the distance between two
-consecutive nodes is half the wave length.
-
-Similarly when electrical vibrations fall on a reflector, a large
-flat surface of metal, for example, stationary vibrations due to the
-interference between the incident and reflected waves are produced, and
-these give rise to electrical nodes and loops. The position of such
-nodes and loops can be found by the use of Hertz’s apparatus, or in
-other ways, and hence the length of the electrical waves can be found.
-The existence of the nodes and loops shews that the electric effects
-are propagated by wave motion. The length of the waves is found to be
-definite, since the nodes and loops recur at equal intervals apart.
-
-If it be assumed that the frequency is known, the velocity of wave
-propagation can be determined. Hertz found from his experiments that
-in air the waves travelled with the velocity of light. It appears,
-however, that there were two errors in the calculation which happened
-to correct each other, so that neither the value of the frequency given
-in Hertz’s paper nor the wave length observed is correct.
-
-By modifying the apparatus it was possible to measure the wave length
-of the waves transmitted along a copper wire, and hence, again
-assuming the period of oscillation, to calculate the velocity of wave
-propagation along the wire. Hertz made the experiment, and found from
-his first observations that the waves were propagated along the wire
-with a finite velocity, but that the velocity differed from that in
-air. The half-wave length in the wire was only about 2·8 metres; that
-in air was about 4·5 metres.
-
-Now, this experiment afforded a crucial test between the theories of
-Maxwell and Von Helmholtz. According to the former, the waves do not
-travel in the wire at all; they travel through the air alongside the
-wire, and the wave length observed by Hertz ought to have been the same
-as in air. According to Von Helmholtz, the two velocities observed
-by Hertz should have been different, as, indeed, they were, and the
-experiment appeared to prove that Maxwell’s theory was insufficient and
-that a more general one, such as that of Von Helmholtz, was necessary.
-But other experiments have not led to the same result. Hertz himself,
-using more rapid oscillations in some later measurements, found that
-the wave length of the electric waves from a given oscillator was the
-same whether they were transmitted through free space or conducted
-along a wire.[69] Lecher and J. J. Thomson have arrived at the same
-result; but the most complete experiments on this point are those of
-Sarasin and De la Rive.
-
-It may be taken, then, as established that Maxwell’s theory is
-sufficient, and that the greater generality of Von Helmholtz is
-unnecessary.
-
-In a later paper Hertz showed that electric waves could be reflected
-and refracted, polarised and analysed, just like light waves. In his
-introduction to his “Collected Papers” he writes (p. 19):--
-
- “Casting now a glance backwards, we see that by the experiments
- above sketched the propagation in time of a supposed action
- at a distance is for the first time proved. This fact forms
- the philosophic result of the experiments, and indeed, in a
- certain sense, the most important result. The proof includes
- a recognition of the fact that the electric forces can
- disentangle themselves from material bodies, and can continue
- to subsist as conditions or changes in the state of space. The
- details of the experiments further prove that the particular
- manner in which the electric force is propagated exhibits the
- closest analogy[70] with the propagation of light; indeed, that
- it corresponds almost completely to it. The hypothesis that
- light is an electrical phenomenon is thus made highly probable.
- To give a strict proof of this hypothesis would logically
- require experiments upon light itself.
-
- “What we here indicate as having been accomplished by the
- experiments is accomplished independently of the correctness
- of particular theories. Nevertheless, there is an obvious
- connection between the experiments and the theory in connection
- with which they were really undertaken. Since the year 1861
- science has been in possession of a theory which Maxwell
- constructed upon Faraday’s views, and which we therefore call
- the Faraday-Maxwell theory. This theory affirms the possibility
- of the class of phenomena here discovered just as positively
- as the remaining electrical theories are compelled to deny
- it. From the outset Maxwell’s theory excelled all others in
- elegance and in the abundance of the relations between the
- various phenomena which it included.
-
- “The probability of this theory, and therefore the number of
- its adherents, increased from year to year. But as long as
- Maxwell’s theory depended solely upon the probability of its
- results, and not on the certainty of its hypotheses, it could
- not completely displace the theories which were opposed to it.
-
- “The fundamental hypotheses of Maxwell’s theory contradicted
- the usual views, and did not rest upon the evidence of decisive
- experiments. In this connection we can best characterise the
- object and the result of our experiments by saying: The object
- of these experiments was to test the fundamental hypotheses of
- the Faraday-Maxwell theory, and the result of the experiments
- is to confirm the fundamental hypotheses of the theory.”
-
-Since Maxwell’s death volumes have been written on electrical
-questions, which have all been inspired by his work. The standpoint
-from which electrical theory is regarded has been entirely changed. The
-greatest masters of mathematical physics have found, in the development
-of Maxwell’s views, a task that called for all their powers, and the
-harvest of new truths which has been garnered has proved most rich. But
-while this is so, the question is still often asked, What is Maxwell’s
-theory? Hertz himself concludes the introduction just referred to with
-his most interesting answer to this question. Prof. Boltzmann has made
-the theory the subject of an important course of lectures. Poincaré,
-in the introduction to his “Lectures on Maxwell’s Theories and the
-Electro-magnetic Theory of Light,” expresses the difficulty, which many
-feel, in understanding what the theory is. “The first time,” he says,
-“that a French reader opens Maxwell’s book a feeling of uneasiness,
-often even of distrust, is mingled with his admiration. It is only
-after prolonged study, and at the cost of many efforts, that this
-feeling is dissipated. Some great minds retain it always.” And again
-he writes: “A French _savant_, one of those who have most completely
-fathomed Maxwell’s meaning, said to me once, ‘I understand everything
-in the book except what is meant by a body charged with electricity.’”
-
-In considering this question, Poincaré’s own remark--“Maxwell does
-not give a mechanical explanation of electricity and magnetism, he is
-only concerned to show that such an explanation is possible”--is most
-important.
-
-We cannot find in the “Electricity” an answer to the question--What is
-an electric charge? Maxwell did not pretend to know, and the attempt to
-give too great definiteness to his views on this point is apt to lead
-to a misconception of what those views were.
-
-On the old theories of action at a distance and of electric and
-magnetic fluids attracting according to known laws, it was easy to be
-mechanical. It was only necessary to investigate the manner in which
-such fluids could distribute themselves so as to be in equilibrium,
-and to calculate the forces arising from the distribution. The problem
-of assigning such a mechanical structure to the ether as will permit
-of its exerting the action which occurs in an electro-magnetic field
-is a harder one to solve, and till it is solved the question--What is
-an electric charge?--must remain unanswered. Still, in order to grasp
-Maxwell’s theory this knowledge is not necessary.
-
-The properties of ether in dielectrics and in conductors must be quite
-different. In a dielectric the ether has the power of storing energy by
-some change in its configuration or its structure; in a conductor this
-power is absent, owing probably to the action of the matter of which
-the conductor is composed.
-
-When we are said to charge an insulated conductor we really act on the
-ether in the neighbourhood of the body so as to store it with energy;
-if there be another conductor in the field we cannot store energy in
-the ether it contains. As, then, we pass from the outside of this
-conductor to its interior there is a sudden change in some mechanical
-quantity connected with the ether, and this change shows itself as a
-force of attraction between the two conductors. Maxwell called the
-change in structure, or in property, which occurs when a dielectric
-is thus stored with electrostatic energy, _Electric Displacement_; if
-we denote it by D, then the electric force R is equal to 4πD/K, and
-hence the energy in a unit of volume is 2πD²/K, where K is a quantity
-depending on the insulator.
-
-Now, D, the electric displacement, is a quantity which has direction
-as well as magnitude. Its value, therefore, at any point can be
-represented by a straight line in the usual way; inside a conductor it
-is zero. The total change in D, which takes place all over the surface
-of a conductor as we enter it from the outside measures, according
-to Maxwell, the total charge on the conductor. At points at which
-the lines representing D enter the conductor the charge is negative;
-at points at which they leave it the charge is positive; along the
-lines of the displacement there exists throughout the ether a tension
-measured by 2πD²/K; at right angles to these lines there is a pressure
-of the same amount.
-
-In addition to the above the components of the displacement D must
-satisfy certain relations which can only be expressed in mathematical
-form, the physical meaning of which it is difficult to state in
-non-mathematical language.
-
-When these relations are so expressed the problem of finding the value
-of the displacement at all points of space becomes determinate, and
-the forces acting on the conductors can be obtained. Moreover, the
-total change of displacement on entering or leaving a conductor can be
-calculated, and this gives the quantity which is known as the total
-electrical charge on the conductor. The forces obtained by the above
-method are exactly the same as those which would exist if we supposed
-each conductor to be charged in the ordinary sense with the quantities
-just found, and to attract or repel according to the ordinary laws.
-
-If, then, we define electric displacement as that change which takes
-place in a dielectric when it becomes the seat of electrostatic
-energy, and if, further, we suppose that the change, whatever it
-be mechanically, satisfies certain well-known laws, and that in
-consequence certain pressures and tensions exist in the dielectric,
-electrostatic problems can be solved without reference to a charge of
-electricity residing on the conductors.
-
-Something such as this, it appears to me, is Maxwell’s theory of
-electricity as applied to electrostatics. It is not necessary, in order
-to understand it, to know what change in the ether constitutes electric
-displacement, or what is an electric charge, though, of course, such
-knowledge would render our views more definite, and would make the
-theory a mechanical one.
-
-When we turn to magnetism and electro-magnetism, Maxwell’s theory
-develops itself naturally. Experiment proves that magnetic induction is
-connected with the rate of change of electric displacement, according
-to the laws already given. If, then, we knew the nature of the change
-to which the name “electric displacement” has been given, the nature
-of magnetic induction would be known. The difficulties in the way of
-any mechanical explanation are, it is true, very great; assuming,
-however, that some mechanical conception of “electric displacement”
-is possible, Maxwell’s theory gives a consistent account of the other
-phenomena of electro-magnetism.
-
-Again, we have, it is true, an electro-magnetic theory of light, but
-we do not know the nature of the change in the ether which affects
-our eyes with the sensation of light. Is it the same as electric
-displacement, or as magnetic induction, or since, when electric
-displacement is varying, magnetic induction always accompanies it, is
-the sensation of light due to the combined effect of the two?
-
-These questions remain unanswered. It may be that light is neither
-electric displacement nor magnetic induction, but some quite different
-periodic change of structure of the ether, which travels through the
-ether at the same rate as these quantities, and obeys many of the same
-laws.
-
-In this respect there is a material difference between the ordinary
-theory of light and the electro-magnetic theory. The former is a
-mechanical theory; it starts from the assumption that the periodic
-change which constitutes light is the ordinary linear displacement of a
-medium--the ether--having certain mechanical properties, and from those
-properties it deduces the laws of optics with more or less success.
-
-Lord Kelvin, in his labile ether, has devised a medium which could
-exist and which has the necessary mechanical properties. The periodic
-linear displacements of the labile ether would obey the laws of
-light, and from the fundamental hypotheses of the theory, a mechanical
-explanation, reasonably satisfactory in its main features, can be given
-of most purely optical phenomena. The relations between light and
-electricity, or light and magnetism, are not, however, touched by this
-theory; indeed, they cannot be touched without making some assumption
-as to what electric displacement is.
-
-In recent years various suggestions have been made as to the nature
-of the change which constitutes electric displacement. One theory,
-due to Von Helmholtz, supposes that the electro-kinetic momentum, or
-vector potential of Maxwell, is actually the momentum of the moving
-ether; according to another, suggested, it would appear originally
-in a crude form by Challis, and developed within the last few months
-in very satisfactory detail by Larmor, the velocity of the ether is
-magnetic force; others have been devised, but we are still waiting for
-a second Newton to give us a theory of the ether which shall include
-the facts of electricity and magnetism, luminous radiation, and it may
-be gravitation.[71]
-
-Meanwhile we believe that Maxwell has taken the first steps towards
-this discovery, and has pointed out the lines along which the future
-discoverer must direct his search, and hence we claim for him a
-foremost place among the leaders of this century of science.
-
-
-
-
-FOOTNOTES
-
-
-[1] A full biographical account of the Clerk and Maxwell families is
-given in a note by Miss Isabella Clerk in the “Life of James Clerk
-Maxwell,” and from this the above brief statement has been taken.
-
-[2] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 26.
-
-[3] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 27.
-
-[4] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 49.
-
-[5] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 52.
-
-[6] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 56.
-
-[7] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 67.
-
-[8] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 75.
-
-[9] Professor Garnett in _Nature_, November 13th, 1879.
-
-[10] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 105.
-
-[11] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 116.
-
-[12] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” pp. 123–129.
-
-[13] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 190.
-
-[14] Dean of Canterbury.
-
-[15] Master of Trinity.
-
-[16] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 174.
-
-[17] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 195.
-
-[18] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 207.
-
-[19] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 208.
-
-[20] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 210.
-
-[21] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 211.
-
-[22] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 216.
-
-[23] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 256.
-
-[24] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 267.
-
-[25] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 269.
-
-[26] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 278.
-
-[27] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 292.
-
-[28] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 303.
-
-[29] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 259.
-
-[30] B.A. Report, Newcastle, 1863.
-
-[31] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 340.
-
-[32] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 332.
-
-[33] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 336.
-
-[34] The Professors who were consulted were Challis, Willis, Stokes,
-Cayley, Adams, and Liveing.
-
-[35] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 349.
-
-[36] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 381.
-
-[37] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 379.
-
-[38] An account of the laboratory is given in _Nature_, vol. x., p. 139.
-
-[39] The Chancellor continued to take to the end of his life a warm
-interest in the work at the laboratory. In 1887, the Jubilee year, as
-Proctor--at the same time I held the office of Demonstrator--it was
-my duty to accompany the Chancellor and other officers to Windsor to
-present an address from the University to Her Majesty. I was introduced
-to the Chancellor at Paddington, and he at once began to question me
-closely about the progress of the laboratory, the number of students,
-and the work being done there, showing himself fully acquainted with
-recent progress.
-
-[40] In 1894 the list contained, in Part II., sixteen names, and in
-Part I., one hundred and three names.
-
-[41] Under the new regulations Physics was removed from the first part
-of the Tripos and formed, with the more advanced parts of Astronomy
-and Pure Mathematics, a part by itself, to which only the Wranglers
-were admitted. Thus the number of men encouraged to read Physics was
-very limited. This pernicious system was altered in the regulations
-at present in force, which came into action in 1892. Part I. of the
-Mathematical Tripos now contains Heat, Elementary Hydrodynamics
-and Sound, and the simpler parts of Electricity and Magnetism, and
-candidates for this examination do come to the laboratory, though not
-in very large numbers. The more advanced parts both of Mathematics and
-Physics are included in Part II.
-
-[42] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 383.
-
-[43] “Statique Expérimentale et Théorique des Liquides soumis aux
-seules Forces Moléculaires.” Par J. Plateau, Professeur à l’Université
-de Gaud.
-
-[44] The “Red Lions” are a club formed by Members of the British
-Association to meet for relaxation after the graver labours of the day.
-
-[45] “Leonum arida nutrix.”--_Horace._
-
-[46] _v.r._, endless.
-
-[47] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 394.
-
-[48] “Life of J. C. Maxwell,” p. 404.
-
-[49] In his “Hydrodynamics,” published in 1738, Daniel Bernouilli
-had discussed the constitution of a gas, and had proved from general
-considerations that the pressure, if it arose from the impact of a
-number of moving particles, must be proportional to the square of their
-velocity. (_See_ “Pogg. Ann.,” Bd. 107, 1859, p. 490.)
-
-[50] The proof is as follows:--
-
-If σ be the specific heat at constant volume, σ′ at constant pressure,
-and consider a unit of mass of gas at pressure p and volume v, let the
-volume increase by an amount dv, while the temperature dy.
-
- Thus σ′dT = σdT + pdv
-
- But pv = ⅔T/m
-
- Hence p being constant,
-
- pdv = ⅔ dT/m
- Therefore σ′ = σ + ⅔ 1/m
-
-Now suppose an amount of heat, dH, is given to a single molecule and
-that its temperature is T. Its specific heat is σ, and
-
- dH = σmdT
- But dH = βdT
- Therefore β = σm
-
- Hence 1/m = σ/β
-
- Thus σ′ = σ(1 + 2/(3β))
-
- And σ′/σ = γ
-
- Therefore γ = 1 + 2/(3β)
-
- Or β = 2/(3(γ-1))
-
-
-[51] Owing to an error of calculation the actual value obtained by
-Maxwell from these observations for the coefficient of viscosity is too
-great. More recent observers have found lower values than those given
-by him; the difference is thus explained.
-
-[52] Studien über das Gleichgewicht der lebendigen Kraft zwischen
-bewegten materiellen Punkten Sitz d. k. Akad Wien, Band LVIII., 1868.
-
-[53] Another supposition which might be made, and which is necessary
-in order to explain various actions observed in a compound gas under
-electric force, is that the parts of which a molecule is composed are
-continually changing. Thus a molecule of steam consists of two parts of
-hydrogen, one of oxygen, but a given molecule of oxygen is not always
-combined with the same two molecules of hydrogen; the particles are
-continually changed. In Maxwell’s paper an hypothesis of this kind is
-not dealt with.
-
-[54] _Nature_, vol. 1., p. 152 (December 13th, 1894).
-
-[55] See papers by Mr. Capstick, _Phil. Trans._, vols. 185–186.
-
-[56] _Nature_, vol. x.
-
-[57] An historical account of the development of the science of
-electricity will be found in the article “Electricity” in the
-_Encyclopædia Britannica_, ninth edition, by Professor Chrystal.
-
-[58] Thomson (Lord Kelvin), “Papers on Electrostatics and Magnetism,”
-p. 15.
-
-[59] J. J. Thomson, B.A., Report, 1885, pp. 109, 113, Report on
-Electrical Theories.
-
-[60] Papers on “Electrostatics,” etc., p. 26.
-
-[61] It is difficult to explain without analysis exactly what is
-measured by Maxwell’s Vector Potential. Its rate of change at any
-point of space measures the electromotive force at that point, so far
-as it is due to variations of the electric current in neighbouring
-conductors; the magnetic induction depends on the first differential
-coefficients of the components of the electro-tonic state; the
-electric current is related to their second differential coefficients
-in the same manner as the density of attracting matter is related
-to the potential it produces. In language which is now frequently
-used in mathematical physics, the electromotive force at a point
-due to magnetic induction is proportioned to the rate of change of
-the Vector Potential, the magnetic induction depends on the “curl”
-of the Vector Potential, while the electric current is measured by
-the “concentration” of the Vector Potential. From a knowledge of the
-Vector Potential these other quantities can be obtained by processes of
-differentiation.
-
-[62] The 4 π is introduced because of the system of units usually
-employed to measure electrical quantities. If we adopted Mr. Oliver
-Heaviside’s “rational units,” it would disappear, as it does in (B).
-
-[63] For an exact statement as to the relation between the directions
-of the lines of electric displacement and of the magnetic force,
-reference must be made to Professor Poynting’s paper, _Phil. Trans._,
-1885, Part II., pp. 280, 281. The ideas are further developed in a
-series of articles in the _Electrician_, September, 1895. Reference
-should also be made to J. J. Thomson’s “Recent Researches in
-Electricity and Magnetism.”
-
-[64] Preface to Newton’s “Principia,” 2nd edition.
-
-[65] “Lezioni Accademiche” (Firenze, 1715), p. 25.
-
-[66] In his sentence μ stands for the refractive index.
-
-[67] Hertz’s papers have been translated into English by D. E. Jones,
-and are published under the title of _Electric Waves_.
-
-[68] Some of the consequences of this electrical resonance have been
-very strikingly shown by Professor Oliver Lodge. _See_ _Nature_,
-February 20th, 1890.
-
-[69] Hertz’s original results were no doubt affected by waves reflected
-from the walls and floor of the room in which he worked. An iron
-stove also, which was near his apparatus, may have had a disturbing
-influence; but for all this, it is to his genius and his brilliant
-achievements that the complete establishment of Maxwell’s theory is due.
-
-[70] The analogy does not consist only in the agreement between the
-more or less accurately measured velocities. The approximately equal
-velocity is only one element among many others.
-
-[71] For a very suggestive account of some possible theories,
-reference should be made to the presidential address of Professor W. M.
-Hicks to Section A of the British Association at Ipswich in 1895.
-
-
-
-
-INDEX.
-
-
- Aberdeen, Maxwell elected Professor at, 45;
- formation of University of, 51
-
- Adams, W. G., succeeds Maxwell as Professor at King’s College,
- London, 58
-
- Adams Prize, The, 48;
- gained by Maxwell, 50
-
- Ampère, 155, 204
-
- Ampère’s Law, 155, 156
-
- _Annals of Philosophy_, Thomson’s, 112, 113
-
- “Apostles,” club so called, 30, 89
-
- Arago, 157
-
- Aragonite, 200
-
- Atom, article by Maxwell in _Encyclopædia Britannica_, 108
-
- Avogadros’ Law, 117, 124
-
-
- Bakerian Lecture, delivered by Maxwell, 58
-
- Berkeley on the Theory of Vision, 38
-
- Bernouilli, D., 113
-
- Blackburne, Professor, 16
-
- Blore, Rev. E. W., 67
-
- Boehm, Bust of Maxwell by, 90
-
- Boltzmann, Dr., 135, 137, 138, 144, 216
-
- Boltzmann-Maxwell Theory, The, 140, 145
-
- Boscovitch on Atoms, 108, 109
-
- Boyle’s Law, 114, 117, 124
-
- Brewster, Sir David, on Colour Sensation, 99
-
- British Association, Maxwell and, 42,54;
- Lecture before, 80–82;
- Lines on President’s address, 83, 84
-
- Butler, Dr. H. M., extract from sermon on Maxwell, 32–35
-
- Bryan, G. H., 141, 143
-
-
- Cambridge, Maxwell at, 28–46;
- Mathematical Tripos at, 60;
- Foundation of Professorship of Experimental Physics at, 66
-
- _Cambridge and Dublin Mathematical Journal_, Papers by Maxwell in, 30
-
- Campbell, Professor L., 9, 10, 12, 14, 22, 52, 57, 79
-
- Cauchy’s Formula, 208
-
- Cavendish, Henry, 73, 74;
- Works of, edited by Maxwell, 87, 154, 155
-
- Cavendish Laboratory, built and presented to University of
- Cambridge, 73, 74
-
- Cay, Miss Frances, 11
-
- Cayley Portrait Fund, lines to Committee, 86
-
- Challis, Professor, 49
-
- Charles’ Law, 124
-
- Chemical Society, Maxwell’s lecture before, 80–82
-
- Clausius, on kinetic theory of gases, 119, 129, 130, 137
-
- Clerks of Penicuik, The, 9, 10
-
- Colour Perception, 94
-
- Colour Sensation, Young on, 97, 98;
- Sir D. Brewster on, 99
-
- Colours, paper by Maxwell, on, 40, 41;
- Helmholtz on, 99
-
- Conductors and Insulators, Distinction between, 173
-
- Cookson, Dr., 61
-
- Corsock, Maxwell buried at, 90
-
- Cotes, 202
-
- Coulomb, 154
-
- Curves, investigated by Maxwell, 19
-
-
- Daniell’s cells, 77
-
- Democritus, 108
-
- Demonstrator of Physics, W. Garnett appointed, 75
-
- Description of Oval Curves, first paper by Maxwell, 19
-
- Devonshire, Duke of, Cavendish Laboratory built by, 73, 74;
- Letter of Thanks from University of Cambridge, 74
-
- Dewar, Miss K. M., her marriage to Maxwell, 51
-
- Dickinson, Lowes; Portrait of Maxwell by, 90
-
- Diffusion of gases, 128
-
- Discs for colour experiments, 99–101
-
- Droop, H. R., 57
-
- Dynamical Theory of the Electro-magnetic Field, Maxwell on, 57, 177
-
- Dynamical Theory of Gases, Maxwell on, 58, 134
-
-
- Edinburgh Academy, Maxwell’s school-life at, 13–18
-
- Edinburgh, Royal Society of, Maxwell at meetings of, 18
-
- Edinburgh, University of, Maxwell at, 22
-
- Elastic Spheres, 144
-
- Electric Displacement, 218, 219, 220
-
- Electrical Theories, 94, 154, 155
-
- Electricity and Magnetism, Maxwell’s book on, 59, 77, 79, 147, 155,
- 156, 176, 180–201;
- papers by Lord Kelvin on, 161–2;
- Application of Mathematical Analysis to, paper by G. Green, 158
-
- Electricity, Modern Views of, by Professor Lodge, 177
-
- Electro-kinetic Momentum, 221
-
- Electro-magnetic Field, Dynamical Theory of, Maxwell on, 57, 177
-
- Electro-magnetic Induction, 157
-
- Electro-magnetic Theory of Light, 174
-
- Electro-tonic State, 164
-
- Electrostatic Induction, Faraday on, 159
-
- _Encyclopædia Britannica_, articles by Maxwell in, 80, 108, 146
-
- Ether, labile, 220
-
- Experimental Physics, foundation of Professorship at Cambridge, 66;
- Election of Maxwell, 68
-
-
- Faraday on electrical science, 157;
- on electrostatic induction, 159
-
- Faraday’s Lines of Force, paper by Maxwell on, 44, 45, 148–153
-
- Fawcett, W. M., architect of Cavendish Laboratory, 73
-
- Fitzgerald, Professor, 177, 211
-
- Forbes, Professor J. D., 18, 44, 54;
- friendship with Maxwell, 19;
- paper on Theory of Glaciers, 19;
- resigns Professorship at Edinburgh, 54
-
-
- Galvani, 155
-
- Garnett, W., appointed Demonstrator of Physics at Cambridge, 75;
- Life of Maxwell by, 94
-
- Gases, Molecular theory of, 57, 108;
- Waterston on general theory of, 118;
- Clausius on, 119;
- diffusion of, 128
-
- Gauss’ Theory, 156
-
- Gay Lussac’s Law, 117
-
- General Theory of Gases, Waterston on, 118;
- Clausius on, 119
-
- Glenlair, home of Maxwell, 11, 23;
- laboratory at, 24;
- Maxwell’s life at, 58, 59;
- “Electricity and Magnetism” written at, 79
-
- Gordon, J. E. H., 77, 78
-
- Green, G., of Nottingham, paper on electricity and magnetism, 158;
- inventor of term “Potential,” 158
-
-
- Hamilton, Sir W. R., 22
-
- Hamilton’s Principle, 190
-
- Heat, Text-book on, by Maxwell, 79
-
- Helmholtz, 99, 156, 157, 175, 221
-
- Henry, J., of Washington, on electro-magnetic induction, 157
-
- Herapath on molecules, 112–116
-
- Hertz, Heinrich, 204, 209–213
-
- Hicks, W. M., 221
-
- Hockin, C., 56
-
- Holman, Professor, 133
-
-
- Iceland Spar, 200
-
- Insulators and Conductors, Distinction between, 173
-
-
- Jenkin, Fleeming, 55, 56
-
-
- Kelland, Professor, 22
-
- Kelvin, Lord, 16, 142, 158, 159, 160, 168;
- on the Uniform Motion of Heat, 160;
- papers on Electricity and Magnetism, 161, 162
-
- Kinetic energy, 124, 129, 136, 139, 191
-
- King’s College, London, Maxwell elected Professor at, 54
-
- Kohlrausch, 206
-
- Kundt, 132
-
-
- Labile Ether, 220
-
- Laboratory at Glenlair, 24
-
- Lagrange, 179
-
- Lagrange’s Equations, 179, 190
-
- Laplace, 155
-
- Larmor, J., 141, 142
-
- Lecher, 214
-
- Lenz, 157
-
- Litchfield, R. B., 46
-
- Light, Electro-magnetic Theory of, 174;
- Waves of, 198, 199
-
- Lodge, Professor, book on Modern Views of Electricity, 177
-
- Lucretius, 108
-
- Luminous Radiation, 221
-
-
- Mathematical Tripos at Cambridge, subjects, 60;
- Maxwell an examiner for, 60, 80;
- experimental work in, 76
-
- Matter and Motion, Maxwell on, 79
-
- Maxwell, James Clerk, parentage and birthplace, 10, 11;
- childhood and school-days, 12–18;
- his mother’s death, 13;
- first lessons in geometry, 17;
- attends meetings of Royal Society of Edinburgh, 18;
- his first published paper, 19;
- friendship with Professor Forbes, 19;
- his polariscope, 20;
- enters the University of Edinburgh, 22;
- papers on Rolling Curves and Elastic Solids, 23;
- vacations at Glenlair, 23;
- laboratory at Glenlair, 24;
- undergraduate life at Cambridge, 28–36;
- elected scholar of Trinity, 29;
- illness at Lowestoft, 29;
- his friends at Cambridge, 30;
- Tripos and degree, 35–37;
- early researches, 38–44;
- paper on Colours, 40, 41;
- elected Fellow of Trinity, 43;
- Lecturer at Trinity, 43;
- Professor at Aberdeen, 45;
- his father’s death, 45;
- gains the Adams Prize, 50;
- marriage, 51;
- powers as teacher and lecturer, 52, 53;
- Professor at King’s College, London, 54;
- gains the Rumford Medal, 55;
- delivers Bakerian lecture, 58;
- resigns Professorship at King’s College, London, 58;
- life at Glenlair, 58, 59;
- visit to Italy, 59;
- Examiner for Mathematical Tripos, 60, 80;
- elected Professor of Experimental Physics at Cambridge, 68;
- Introductory Lecture, 68–72;
- Examiner for Natural Sciences Tripos, 79;
- articles in _Encyclopædia Britannica_, 80, 118, 146;
- papers in Nature, 80;
- lectures before British Association and Chemical Society, 80–82;
- humorous poems, 83–87;
- delivers Rede Lecture on the Telephone, 89;
- last illness and death, 89, 90;
- buried at Corsock, 90;
- bust and portrait, 90;
- religious views, 91, 92
-
- Maxwell, John Clerk, 10, 11
-
- Meyer, O. E., 133
-
- Mill’s Logic, 38
-
- Molecular Evolution, Lines on, 85
-
- ---- Physics, 94
-
- ---- Constitution of Bodies, Maxwell on, 146
-
- ---- Theory of Gases, 57, 108
-
- Molecules, 109, 110;
- Herapath on, 112–116;
- lecture by Maxwell on, 146
-
- Motion of Saturn’s Rings, subject for Adams Prize, 49
-
- Munro, J. C., 40, 56, 68, 82
-
-
- Natural Sciences Tripos, Maxwell Examiner for, 79
-
- _Nature_, papers by Maxwell in, 80
-
- Neumann, F. E., 156, 157
-
- Newton’s Lunar Theory and Astronomy, 50
-
- ---- Principia, 202
-
- Nicol, Wm., inventor of the polarising prism, 20
-
- Niven, W. D., 27, 46, 51, 52, 60, 78, 87, 88, 93
-
-
- Obermeyer, 134
-
- Ohm’s Law, 77
-
- Ophthalmoscope devised by Maxwell, 83
-
- Oval Curves, Description of, Maxwell’s first paper, 19
-
-
- Parkinson, Dr., 49
-
- _Philosophical Magazine_, 56, 99, 115, 120, 133, 142
-
- _Philosophical Transactions_, 56, 89, 132, 145
-
- Physical Lines of Force, Maxwell on, 56, 158
-
- Physics, Instruction in, at Cambridge, 61;
- Report of Syndicate on, 62–64;
- Demonstrator appointed, 75
-
- Poincaré, 216
-
- Poisson, 44;
- on distribution of electricity, 155
-
- Polariscope, made by Maxwell, 20
-
- “Potential,” term invented by G. Green, 158;
- the Vector, 165, 221
-
- Poynting, Professor, 187–189
-
- Puluj, 134
-
-
- Quincke, 206
-
-
- Radiation, Luminous, 221
-
- Rarefied Gases, Stresses in, paper by Maxwell, 135, 145
-
- Rayleigh, Lord, 67, 77
-
- Rede Lecture on the Telephone, delivered by Maxwell, 89
-
- Report on Electrical Theories, J. J. Thomson, 204
-
- ---- of Syndicate as to instruction in Physics at Cambridge, 62–64
-
- Robertson, C. H., 28
-
- Rolling Curves, Maxwell on, 23
-
- Royal Society, The, Maxwell and, 55;
- Transactions of, 89
-
- Rumford Medal gained by Maxwell, 55, 106
-
-
- Sabine, Major-General, Vice-President of Royal Society, 106
-
- Smith’s Prizes, 36
-
- Standards of Electrical Resistance, Committee on, 55
-
- Stewart, Balfour, 56, 125
-
- Stresses in Rarefied Gases, Maxwell on, 135, 155
-
-
- Tait, Professor P. G., 21, 26, 94
-
- Tayler, Rev. C. B., 29
-
- Telephone, Rede Lecture by Maxwell on, 89
-
- Theory of Glaciers, Prof. Forbes on, 19
-
- Thomson, J. J., 157, 208;
- Report on Electrical Theories, 205
-
- Thomson’s _Annals of Philosophy_, 112, 113
-
-
- Uniform Motion of Heat in Homogeneous Solid Bodies, paper by Lord
- Kelvin, 160, 161
-
- University Commission, 47, 48, 62
-
- Urr, Vale of, 11
-
-
- Vector Potential, The, 165, 221
-
- Viscosity of Gases, Experiments on, 58, 125, 132
-
- Volta, Inventor of voltaic pile, 155
-
-
- Waterston, J. J., on molecular theory of gases, 114, 115;
- on general theory of gases, 118
-
- Waves of Light, 198, 199
-
- Weber, W., 156, 206
-
- Wedderburn, Mrs., 14
-
- Wheatstone’s Bridge, 77
-
- Williams, J., Archdeacon of Cardigan, 16
-
- Willis, Professor, 44
-
- Wilson, E., lines in memory of, 86, 87
-
-
- Young, T., on colour sensation, 97, 98
-
-
-PRINTED BY CASSELL & COMPANY, LIMITED, LA BELLE SAUVAGE, LONDON, E.C.
-
-
-
-
- * * * * * *
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s note:
-
-Punctuation, hyphenation, and spelling were made consistent when a
-predominant preference was found in the original book; otherwise they
-were not changed.
-
-Simple typographical errors were corrected; unpaired quotation
-marks were remedied when the change was obvious, and otherwise left
-unpaired.
-
-Illustrations in this eBook have been positioned between paragraphs
-and outside quotations.
-
-Footnotes, originally at the bottoms of pages, have been collected,
-renumbered, and placed just before the Index.
-
-The Index was not checked for proper alphabetization or correct page
-references.
-
-Some values in the original book are known today to be incorrect, but
-have not been changed here.
-
-Page 133: The last equation on the page,
-
- μ = μ₀ (1 + .00275 t - .00000034 t²)
-
-was misprinted as
-
- μ = μ₀ {1 + .00275 t .00000034 t²}.
-
-It is shown here with corrections based on its cited source:
-
- https://archive.org/details/s05philosophicalmag21londuoft/page/212
-
-Page 144: “possibly of ether atoms bound with them” was printed that
-way, but “ether” may be a misprint for “other”.
-
-Page 170: “hence at C, where they touch” was printed as “A”, but Figure
-1 at that point is labelled “C”.
-
-
-
-***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK JAMES CLERK MAXWELL AND MODERN
-PHYSICS***
-
-
-******* This file should be named 65359-0.txt or 65359-0.zip *******
-
-
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
-http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/6/5/3/5/65359
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-